THE
III S TO R Y O F I N DIA.
BY
HENRY MORRIS,
M º C * S *
,-,--~~~~~~~~~...~" -/*.*.*.*.*.*-*.*.*~~~
“Spectemuy agendo.” Try US by Our action 5.
e-ºver rºlev, *.*.*, rvºv ºvºvºvº zº.
THIRD EDITION.
Fifteenth Thousand.
k M A D R A S :
iſ and #ntlightly for tijt flagráš Štºſºl 3300k $grittg,
CND SOLID AT THEIR DE POSITORY, COLLEGE OF FORT ST, GEORGE,
Š (; OT T I S. H. P. R. E S S,
Copyright.


THE countRy, CHARACTER, TX ND ANCIENT
HISTORY OF THE HINRs.
To A. D. 77. --> -
- `-- Pages.
The boundaries of India—Natural features of the country—s.
Description of Hindostan—Basins of the Indus and the
Ganges—The Great Desert—Central India—The Dec-
kan–Rivers of Southern India—Vegetable productions
of India—Agricultural and mineral productions—Com-
merce of India—Early civilisation of the Hindus—Sta-
tionary character of their institutions—The code of Menu
—State of Hindu society in Menu's time—The mode
of government—The revenue—Principal changes since
the time of Menu-Village communities—Character of
the Hindus—Ancient History of India–Origin of the
Hindus—The kingdom of Oude—Rama—War of “ the
Mahabharata”—Hindu states on the Ganges—Ringdom
of Mägada–Chandragupta—Vikramarka–King Bhoj-
History of Southern India—Kingdoms of Pandya and
Chola–Smaller states—Salivahana—Uncertainty of the -
Hindu chronology, .........................................…. 1-1
tº-º-º-ººººººº “ººmsº
CHAPTER II.
*s-
INDIA UNIDER THE EARLY MUSSULMAN DYNA ŠTIES,
FROM B. C. 328 To A. D. 1556.
Expedition of the Persians—of the Greeks—Seleucus—The
~£ingdom of Bactria–The Mahomedan invasion-Mahmud

iy costs TS,
of Ghazni–His last expedition—The siege of Somnat Pages.
--Mahomed Ghori–Kutb-ud-dien-Thº o
* Slave Kings—
The House of Khilji—The Toghlak †nasty—Mahomed
Toghlak; his mad acts-Feroze Sººn, his good reign—
Tamerlane—The slaughter at Dºthi—Anat chy in India—
Baber—The first battle of - † aniput—Baber’s character
—The Rajputs-Battle ºf Sikri, and Baber's victory—
Humayun-Shir Shah flethrones him—Shir Shah's use.
ful reign—Humayuy’recovers the throne—His flight in-
to Persia-Higréſum, restoration, and death............., 12–23
-
i
*
*=-sº-
CHAPTER III,
es-ºxys
THE GREAT MOGULS.
FROM. A. D. 1556 To A. D, 1744.
Akber—The prime minister, Behram—Akber's long and
noble reign—His useful measures—Jehangir—Nur Je-
han–Rebellions at the close of the reign—Shah Jehan
–His treatment of his sons—Their characters—The
Paperor's illness—Struggle between his sons for power
-Aurangzib and Morad fight against Dara—Dara's de-
"eat—Aurangzib defeats Shuja—Aurangzib’s triumph—
Shah Jehan’s death—The Mahrattas—Their rise—Their
mode of warfare-Sevaji—An example of his treachery
and cunning—Wars with the Mahrattas–The Emperor
enters the Deckan—His impolitic treatment of the Raj-
puts—Rebellions—Aurangzib’s death—Decay of the Em-
pire—Invasion by Nadir Shah—Massacre at Delhi—
Dissolution of the Empire—Rise of independent powers
—A new people come to conquer and to rule—State of M
India under the Mahomedans................................. 24-35



contRNTs. W.
Pages,
CHAPTER IV.
EARLY EUROPEAN SETTLEMENTS IN INDIA.
To A. D. 1744.
Intercourse between India and Europe—The age of mari-
time adventure—Bartholomew Diaz rounds the Cape of
Good Hope—Discovery of America—The first voyage
round the Cape to India performed by Vasco de Gama—
Cabral’s voyage, and contest with the Zamorin–Waseo
de Gama’s second expedition—Early Portuguese settle-
ments—Alphonso Albuquerque captures Goa and other
towns—The Portuguese empire in the East—The Dutch
trade with India—The English take a part in the same
commerce—The East India Company—Contests between
the three rival nations—The massacre of Amboyna—The
second East India Company—Union of the two Com-
panies—The settlements at Madras–Bombay—Fort St.
David—and Calcutta—The French settlements in India, 36–45
CHAPTER W.
THE RISE OF ENGLISH Power IN lNIDIA,
FROM. A. D. 1744. To A. D. 1753.
War between England and France—The French in India
—Dupleix—The English in India—Sepoy corps—La-
bourdonnais takes Madras–Siege of Fort St. David-
Petty war in Tanjore—Peace in Europe ; but the war
continued in India—State of affairs in Southern India
—Nazir Jung and Mirzapha Jung-Anwar-ud-diem and
Chunda Sahib-Struggle for the thrones at Hyderabad
and Arcot—The French take one side, and the English
the other—M. Bussy—The French victorious—Salabut
Jung made Nizam-Dupleix triumph and delight-Ma-
vi CONTENTS,
Pages.
homed Ali besieged at Trichinopoly—Robert Clive takes
Arcot–Gallant defence of that city—Wictory at Arnee
—Defeat of Rajah Sahib mear Madras—Lawrence re-
lieves Trichinopoly—Surrender of the French garrison
at Seringham—Chunda Sahib murdered—Lawrence de-
feats the French at Bahoor—Clive takes Covelong and
Chingleput—Returns to England........................... 46–57
CHAPTER WI.
**-
THE BLACK. HOLE AND SPEEDY RETRIBUTION.
FROM. A. D. 1753 To A. D. 1757.
Continuation of the war—Truce between the French and
English—Clive's return—Gheriah destroyed—Surajah
Dowlah-Capture of . Calcutta—The Black Hole—Ap-
proach of the avenger—Calcutta retaken—The Nabob’s
army beaten—Peace with the Nabob—Chandermagore
taken—Inconsistent behaviour of Surajah Dowlah—Con-
spiracy against him—Meer Jaffier—The English engage
in the plot,-which is nearly defeated by Omichund—His
avarice and cunning—He is disgracefully outwitted—
The English march towards Moorshedabad—The battle
of Plassey—The victory—The English reach the capital
—Meer Jaffier is made Nabob-Disappointment and
death of Omichund—Murder of Surajah Dowlah,...... 58–70
{}
CHAPTER WII.
CONQUEST of THE CARNATIC, AND THE TREACHERY
OE MEER JAFFIER IN BENGAL.
FROM A. D. 1756 To A. D. 1760.
Temporary quiet in the Carnatic–Renewal of hostilities
-Troops sent to Tinneyelly and Nellore–The French at-
CoNTENTs, vii
* Pages,
tack Trichinopoly,–which is relieved by Capt. Calliaud— -
Arrival of a French army—Count de Lally—his charac-
ter—Capture of Fort St. David—Recall of Bussy—Lal-
ly invades Tanjore—Siege of Fort St. George—Colonel
Coote arrives from England–Captures Wandewash and
Carangoly—The battle of Wandewash—The French de-
feated—they are besieged in Pondicherry—Colonel Forde
defeats them in the Northern Circars—Pondicherry taken
—Fate of Lally—Shah Alam invades Bahar—Flees be-
fore Clive—Meer Jaffer’s ingratitude—The Dutch help
him—Defeat of the Dutch expedition—Clive leaves -
Bengal, ......................................................…. 71-89
* = **
CHAPTER WIII.
CHANGES, WARS, AND TROUBLES IN BEN GAL.
FROM. A. D. 1760. To A. D. 1767.
Shah Alum invades Bahar again—Ramnarrain is defeated
–Siege of Patna—Battle near Patna—Pursuit of the
enemy—Death of Meeran—Return of the troops—T)epo-
sition of Meer Jaffer—Meer Cossim—The Emperor de-
feated—Meer Cossim’s character—Condition of Bengal
—Murder of Rammarrian-Disputes with the Nabob—
The English take Patna—It is retaken by Meer Cossim—
Meer Jaffier restored—Battle of Geriah—Monghir cap-
tured—Meer Cossim’s rage—The English advance-
The massacre at Patma—The Nabob flees to Oude—The
Emperor, Suja Dowlah, and Meer Cossim against the
English—they are defeated—Mutiny among the sepoys—
Battle of Buxar—Clive's return—The English receive
the sovereignty of Bengal—Reformations in the civil
service and the army—Clive suppresses a formidable
mutiny—Leaves India for the last time-His character, 81-92
viii CôNTENTS,
CHAPTER IX.
THE FIRST WAR WITH HYDER ALI.
FROM A. D. 1767 To A. D. 1769.
Rise of a new enemy in Southern India—The kingdom
of Mysore–The adventures and progress of Hyder Ali .
– Hyder Ali usurps the throne of Mysore—Extension
of his dominions—Alliance against Hyder with the Mah-
rattas and the Nizam—Treachery of the Mahrattas—
Advance to Mysore—Defection of the Nizam—Colonel
Smith’s retreat—The battle of Changumma—The battle
of Trinomalee—Defeat and repentance of the Nizam—
Tippoo’s foray at Madras–Gallant defence of Amboor
—Captain Calvert’s spirited message—Defeat of Hyder
near Amboor—Hyder retires to the Western Coast—
Invasion of Mysore—Capture of forts below the Ghauts
—Supersession of Colonel Smith—Hyder’s return and
partial success—Reappointment of Colonel Smith—
Peace concluded with Hyder,................................. 9.3–100
*** **mºnº
CHAPTER X.
CHANGES IN THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA, AND WAR WITH
THE MAHRATTAS.
From A. D. 1767 To A. D. 1780.
State of Bengal—Discontent in England–Changes effected
by Warren Hastings—The Company stand forth as de-
wan–Tranquillity and good government in Bengal—
The Regulating Act—Feuds in the Council Chamber—
Treaty with Suja Dowlah—Expulsion of the Rohillas–
Arrangements regarding Corah and Allahabad–Death
of Suja Dowlah, and treaty with his successor—Intrigues
of Nuncomar-His trial and execution—Mr. Hast-
CONTENTS. - ix
- Pages.
ings acquires a majority in the Council—State of affairs
at Bombay—Dissensions among the Mahrattas—Capture
of Tanna—Alliance with Ragoba—Interference of the Go-
vernment of Bengal—Treaty of Poorundher—-Mahrattas
prepare for war—Operations against the Mahrattas—
The march from Bombay—The retreat—Halt of the
Bengal corps—Colonel Goddard’s march to Surat—His
successes—Captain Popham takes Lahar—The capture
CHAPTER XI.
INVASION OF THE cARNATIC BY HYDER ALI.
From A. D. 1780 to A. D. 1784.
Hyder's invasion—Carelessness at Madras–Colonel Bail-
lie's defeat—Sir Hector Munro retreats—Panic at Mad-
ras–Hastings sends reinforcements—Sir Eyre Coote's
arrival from Calcutta—Wandewash relieved—Repulse
at Chillambrum—Battle of Porto Novo–Hyder defeated
—Colonel Pearse’s march from Bengal—Second battle
—The victory of Sholingur—Wellore relieved—War with
the Dutch,--whose settlements are taken—Hyder ap-
proaches Madras again—Sir E. Coote resigns his com-
mand—Col. Brathwaite's defeat—Mysoreans repulsed
at Tellicherry—Tippoo sent to the Western Coast—is
defeated at Paniani—Hyder's death—Tippoo returns—
General Mathews invades Mysore–Takes Bednore—His
foolish security—Tippoo appears again—Retakes Bed-
more—His faithlessness—Siege of Mangalore—Colonel
Fullarton's march—Peace with Tippoo Sultan, ............ 111-125
X contLNTs.
Pages.
CHAPTER XII.
THE LAST DAYS OF HASTINGS IN BENGAL, AND
WAR WITH TIPPO O SULTAN.
FROM. A. D. 1781 TO A. D. 1792.
Gaining supplies for the war—Cheyte Sing—Hastings
goes to Benares—The Rajah taken prisoner—Hast-
ings in danger–Cheyte Sing defeated—Hastings at
Chunar—Leaves India—Various opinions about his
character—Changes in the Government of India—
Mr. Fox's Bill—Pitt’s Bill—Lord Cornwallis—Ru-
mours of war—Tippoo’s cruelty towards the Nairs—His
war against Travancore—Is repulsed—Invasion
Travancore—War with the English—Marching and
counter-marching—Lord Cornwallis arrives at Madras—
Bangalore taken—Advance on Seringapatam—Retreat
-Operations on the Western Coast—Lord Cornwallis
at Bangalore—Nundidroog taken-Second advance on
the capital—The siege of Seringapatam—Peace—the
terms of it—Tippoo’s sons surrendered as hostages, ....., 126–138
CHAPTER XIII.
ſº
THE FATAL OF sERINGAPATAM.
FROM. A. D. 1792 To A. D. 1799.
The English assume temporary charge of the Carnatic—
Capture of the French settlements—French intrigues
—French officers take service in native states—Reve-
nue systems—Sir John Shore—His peace policy—The
Mahrattas attack the Nizam—The English keep aloof–
Temporary withdrawal of the Nizam's subsidiary force
-Death of Mahomed Ali–Disputed succession in Oude
-Lord Mornington’s arrival in India—Change of poli-
CONTENTS, Xi
Pages.
cy—Negotiations with the Nizam-Tippoo prepares for §
war—Lord Mornington proceeds to Madras–Assem-
bling of the English forces—The Nizam's troops join the
army—A short campaign-Advance of the English-
Tippoo is beaten at Seedasoor and Malvelly–The siege
of Seringapatam—The assault—The triumph—The death
of Tippoo—Partition of the conquered country—Resto-
ration of the Rajah—Colonel Wellesley’s government of
Mysore—Present aspect of Seringapatam, ..................139-149
CHAPTER XIV.
WAR WITH THE MAHRATTA.S.
FROM A. D. 1799 To A. D. 1803.
Arrangements with the Nizam—The English take pos-
session of the Carnatic—Threatened invasion of Zeman
Shah—Vizier Ali–Insurrection at Benares—Murder of
Mr. Cherry—Mr. Davis’s gallantry—Arrangements with
regard to Oude—Disputes among the Mahrattas—Scin-
dia and Holkar—Treaty of Bassein–War against Scin-
dia and the Rajah of Berar—General Wellesley advances
on Poona—Marches after the enemy—Description of
the Mahratta encampment--The battle of Assaye–
Generall lake—Capture of Alighur—The battle of Delhi-
Surrender of the French officers—Release of Shah Alum,
the Emperor—The battle of Laswaree—Suspicious be-
haviour of Scindia—The battle of Argaum—Capture of
Gawilghur–Conclusion of peace, ...........................150–162
CHAPTER XV.
sº
ANOTHER WAR WITH THE MAHRATTAs.
TROM. A. D. 1804. To A. D. 1806.
Holkar’s suspicious behaviour duriug the war—His in-
Solent message to General Lake-General Lake's army
xii contRNTs.
set in motion—Pursuit after Holkar—Return of the
English army—Colonel Monson’s disastrous retreat—
Defence of Delhi—The English army, in two divisions,
pursues Holkar-The cavalry defeat him near Furrucka-
bad—The infantry at Deeg—Favourable operations in
the west—Capture of Deeg—Siege of Bhurtpore—
Every assault repulsed—Ameer Khan–Rajah of
Bhurtpore yields--Alliance between Holkar and Scindia
—Marquis Cornwallis returns to India—His death—
Sir George Barlow becomes Governor General—Fresh
treaty with Scindia–Holkar flees to the Punjab–
Pursuit after him—A treaty of peace concluded—The
English abandon their allies, * g s - ... 163–175
CHAPTER XVI.
THE ADMINISTRATIONS OF SIR GEORGE BARLOW
ANIO LORD MINTO,
FROM A. D. 1806 To A. D. 1813.
Profound peace throughout British India—Mutiny at Wel-
lore—Massacre of the European soldiers who were sta.
tioned therc--The cavalry comefrom Arcot—Suppression
of the mutiny—Causes of the disturbance—Treatment
of the mutineers—Suppression of the mutiny in other
places—Lord Minto is appointed Governor General
—Sir George Barlow becomes Governor of Madras—
Departure from the peace policy—Occurrences at Poona
and Hyderabad—Embassies to Persia and Cabul—Un-
popularity of Sir George Barlow—The Tent Contract
—Disgraceful mutiny at Madras—Affair at Seringa-
patam—Return to duty—Restoration of peace and quiet
—Expeditions against Java, Bourbon, and the Isle of
France—Signs of approaching warfare—Disputes with
the Goorkhas—Quarrels with the Burmese-Departure
of Lord Minto.............................. . . . . . . . . . . . . . .170-183
CONTENTS. xiii
Pages.
CHAPTER XVII. . .
THE waſ WITH NEPAUL.
FROM. A. D. 1813 To A. D. 1817.
Arrival of the Earl of Moira—The Goorkhas—They attack
a small party of English on the frontiers—Commemoe-
ment of the Goorkha war—Arrangements for an invasion
of Nepaul—Description of the country—Operations of
the second division—Siege of Kalunga—Advance on Jy-
tak—Failure of the third and fourth divisions—Success
of the first division—Nalagurh abandoned—Temporary
cessation of hostilities—Ramgerh abandoned—Attack
on the heights of Maloun—Capture of Almora—The
Nepaulese ask for peace—The terms of peace—Renewal
of war—Sir D. Ochterlony turns the Chiriaghati Pass—
Battle of Makwanpur–Capture of Hariharpur–Con-
clusion of peace—Intrigues among the Mahrattas–
The Pindarees—Description of their warfare—Foray
into the Company’s territories—Defeat of a Pindaree ex-
pedition—Preparations for extensive warfare... . .......... 186-199
CHAPTER XVIII.
*-*.
TWO TREACHEROUS ALLIES.
FROM A. D. 1815 To A. D. 1817.
Relations with the Peishwa–Intrigues of Trimbakji—
Disputes between the Peishwa and the Guicowar—Mur-
der of Gangudhar Shastri—Imprisonment and escape of
Trimbakji-He raises insurgent troops—Duplicity of the
Peishwa-Decided conduct of the Resident at Poona—
Rewards offered for Trimbakji's capture—New treaty.
B
xiv CONTENTS.
- - Pages.
with the Peishwa–The Peishwa's plots—Description of
Poona—Attack on the Residency—Battle of Kirkee—
Arrival of reinforcements—Flight of the Peishwa—
Affairs at Nagpore—Appa Sahib made Regent—Alliance
with the English—Appa Sahib becomes Rajah—Plots
against his allies—Description of Nagpore—Battle of
Seetabuldee—Capt. Fitzgerald’s gallant charge, and
victory of the English—Negotiations with the Rajah—
Arrival of reinforcements—Battle of Nagpore—Siege and
surrender of Nagpore—Battle of Jubbulpore—Restora-
tion of Appa Sahib, ............................................. 300–211
CHAPTER XIX.
CON CLUSION OF THE PINE) A.R.E.E WAR,
FROM. A. D. 1817 To A. D. 18 19.
Scindia—Jeswunt Row Holkar succeeded by his son—-
Scindia is intimidated—Majority of Holkar's chieftains
declare for war—Murder of Toolsee Bhye—Battle of
Mahidpore—Holkar’s dominions subdued—Extirpation
of the Pindarees—Kareem Khan surrenders—The end
of Cheetoo—Pursuit after the Peishwa–Advance of
the Peishwa on Pooma–Gallant action at Corregaum—
The Peishwa's flight continued—Bapur Gokla—Cavalry
action at Ashtee—Surrender of the Peishwa–A resi-
dence assigned him at Bithoor—Restoration of the
Rajah of Sattara—Trimbakji taken prisoner–Capture
of Talmere—Execution of the warder—The Rajah of
Nagpore—Renews his intrigues—Is taken prisoner—Is
sent to Allahabad–Escapes-Flees to the Mahadeo
Hills-Capture of Aseerghur-Appa Sahib flees again-
Takes refuge in the Punjab-A new Rajah at Nag-
pore-Conclusion of the War. ... ... “.....................912–223
GONTENTS. XV
Pages.
CHAPTER XX.
*ºmº
THE EXPEDITION to BURMAH.
FROM. A. D. 1823 To A. D. 1826.
Lord Amherst the new Governor General—Disputes with
the Burmese–Dissensions about Shapooree—Affairs in
Cachar—Declaration of war—Plan of the campaign—
Capture of Rangoon—Attacks on stockades—Capture
of Kemendine–Position of the English—Repulse of
the enemy from the Great Pagoda—Fall of Martaban
and other places on the coast—Advance of Maha Bandoo-
la–Total defeat of the Burmese—Conflagration at Ran-
goom—Advance into the interior—The water column
repulsed at Donabew—Backward movement of the land
column—Capture of Donabew—Death of Maha Ban-
doola—The -stay at Prome—Conquest of Arracan—
Negotiations—A truce—Defeat of the enemy—Capture
of Melloon—Battle of Pagahm—The English draw
near Awa—Conclusion of peace—Disturbances at Bhurt-
pore—Dethronement of the youthful Rajah—Usurpa.
tion of Doorjun Saul—Government take the part of -
the Rajah-Siege and capture of Bhurtpore,...........,,...,224–237
CHAPTER XXI.
WAR IN THE HIGHILAND'S OF AFFGHANISTAN.
FROM A. D. 1828 To A. D. 1842.
Administration of Lord William Bentinck–Conquest of
Coorg-Suppression of Suttee—Changes in the Com-
pany's Charter-Apprehensions of Russian invasion—
Revolutions in Afghanistan—Embassy to DostMahomed
xvi. CONTENTS.
Pages.
-Persian invasion of Herat—Siege of Herat—Declara-
tion of war against Dost Mahomed—Tripartite Treaty—
Invasion of Afghanistan—Installation of Shah Sujah
at Candahar–Capture of Ghazni–Advance to Cabul
-Return of the invading army—Return and surrender
of Dost Mahomed—Delusive tranquillity in Affghanistan
-Desertion and defeat of discontented chiefs—Insur-
rection at Cabul—Murder of Sir William Macnaghten
—Disastrous retreat from Cabul–Arrival of Lord Ellen.
borough—Gallant defence of Jellalabad—Advance of Gen-
erals Pollock and Nott—Release of the English prisoners
—Withdrawal of the troops to India,.... .................,,,238-252
CHAPTER XXII.
occuRRENCES IN scINDE AND GWALIOR,
FROM A. D. 1842 To A, T). 1844. .
The Ameers of Scinde–Ill-feeling against the English
Government—Infraction of treaties—A new treaty
offered for their acceptance—Attack on the Residency
—The battle of Meeanee—Surrender of Hydrabad, the
capital of Scinde—The battle of Hydrabad or Dubba—
Final subjugation of the Ameers—Conquest and pacifi-
cation of the country—State of affairs at Gwalior
—The Maharajah dies childless—Adoption and instal-
lation of a relative—Mama Sahib appointed Regent
—Intrigues at the Maharajah's Court—Dada Khasjee
Walla appointed in Mama Sahib's stead—The English
Resident leaves the Court—State of the Mahratta army
—Advance of the English troops—Failure of negotiations
—The battles of Maharajpore and Punmiar—Treaty with
the Maharajah—Return of Ilord Ellenborough to
Calcutta–He is recalled by the Court of Directors......253–263
CONTENTS. xvii
Pages.
CHAPTER XXIII.
*
FIRST contest IN THE PUNJAB.
FROM. A. D. 1844. To A. D. 1847.
Arrival of Sir Henry Hardinge—The Sikhs—Death of Run-
jeet Sing—State of the Punjab–Position of the Sikh Go-
yernment—Power of the army—Invasion of British In-
dia—Advance of English troops—The battle of Mood.
kee—The Sikh's entrenched camp—The battle of Feroze-
shah—A night on the battle field—The victory—The
Sikhs return—Sir Harry Smith sent to Loodiana—The
battle of Aliwal–Preparations for the final struggle-
The battle of Sobraom—The English army cross the
Sutlej-The advance to Lahore—Goolab Sing negotiates
—Interview between the Maharajah and the Governor
General—Treaty with the Maharajah—Conclusion of the
war—Close of Lord Hardinge's administration, .........264-273
CHAPTER XXIV.
*-*
conquEST of THE PUNJAB AND PEGU.
FROM A. D. 1848 To 1853.
Commencement of Lord Dalhousie’s administration—Mool-
raj—His treacherous conduct—Is removed—Messrs.
Agnew and Anderson sent to instal the new governor
—Insurrection at Moultan—Murder of the British offi-
cers—Shere Sing sent to Moultan—Mr. Edwardes—His
admirable conduct—Defeats Moolraj’s forces—Appears
before Moultan—General Whish arrives at Moultan—
General insurrection in the Punjab–Shere Sing’s defec.
tion–Siege of Moultan raised—The English army enters
xviii CONTENTS.
Pagés.
the Punjab–The action at Ramnuggur—The battle of
Chillianwalla—The fall of Moultan—Sensation in Eng-
land—The battle of Gujerat—Conquest of the Punjab
—Conduct of the Governor of Rangoom—Commodore
Lambert’s mission—War with Burmah—Capture of
Burmese forts—Character of the Burmese war—Advance
to Prome—Subjugation of Pegu–Lord Dalhousie's
policy.............................................................. .274–284
*** *
CHAPTER XXV.
concLUSION OF LORD DALHOUSIE’s ADMINISTRATION.
FROM A. D. 1854. To A. D. 1857.
Fresh treaty with the Nizam—State of affairs at Nag.
pore—Death of the Rajah without issue or relations—
Nagpore placed in charge of English officers—The
Sonthal insurrection—Restoration of tranquillity—The
condition of Oude–Disturbances in that country—As-
sembling of English troops—Fortrf treaty violated
by the Nabob—The annexation of Oude—The province
placed in charge of English officers—Departure of Lord
Dalhousie—Social improvements during his administra.
tion—Changes in the Company's Charter—Arrival of
Lord Canning as Governor General—Growth of English •
power in India-Benefits of English rule,................. 285–29].
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAPTER. T.
THE COUNTRY, THE CHARACTER, AND THE ANCIENT
HISTORY OF THE HINDUs.
To A. D. 77.
The Boundaries of India—Natural Features of the
Country–Description of Hindostan–Basins of the
Indus and the Ganges—the Great Desert–Central
India—the Deckan—Rivers of Southern India—Pe-
getable Productions of the Land–Agriculſura! and
Mineral Productions—Commerce of India—Early
Civilisation of the Hindus–Stationary character of
their Institutions—the Code of Menu-State of
Hindu Society in Menu's time—the Mode ºf Govern-
ment—the Revenue—Principal Changes since the
time of Menu-Village Communities—Character of
the Hindus—Ancient History of India— Origin of
the Hindus—Kingdom of Oude-–Rama—War of
“ the Mahabharata”— Hindu States on the Ganges—
kingdom of Magada – Chandragupta – Vikramarka
—King Bhoj-History of Southern India–King-
doms of Pandya and Chola–Smaller States— Sali-
vahana–Uncertainty of Hindu Chronology.
INDIA is situated in the south of Asia. It is
bounded almost on three sides by the ocean, to
which it has given a name ; and it is separated on
1
2 HISTORY OF INDIA,
CHAP. I, the north from the table land of Central Asia by
* the Himalayas, a range in which the loftiest moun-
tains in the world are found.
. The natural India is divided into two large portions by the
features of India Windhya mountains. The northern division is call-
ed Hindostan, a name which is sometimes applied
to the whole country ; the other portion is named
the Deckan, or, as the original word signifies, South-
ern India.
Description of Hindostan consists of two extensive plains, water-
Hindostan. ed by the Indus and the Ganges, a large desert
tract on the east of the Indus, and a table-land
which is bounded on the south by the Windhya
~ : mountains. The valley of the Indus includes
T'lain of the te
Indus. the Punjab, or the country of five rivers, uniting
in the larger stream already named, and Scinde,
which forms the border land between India and
Beloochistan.
valley of the The plain through which the Ganges flows is the
Ganges. most fertile region in the land. It is the first
country where the Hindus are known to have re-
sided ; it contains many of their sacred towns and
their favourite river; and it is now the locality of the
capital and of the richest provinces of British India.
bº all º The Great Desert is situated to the east of Scinde ;
tral India, and the table-land of Central India, extending, as
we have already stated, along the north of the
Vindhya mountains, enjoys a more pleasant cli-
mate than the hot plains by which it is surrounded.
alº.” of The Deckan consists of an extensive plateau, which
is on all sides enclosed by hills of various heights,
THE COUNTRY OF THE HINDUS. 3
The mountains on the east and west of this tract chAP, I.
are called the Eastern and Western Ghauts. The Jºssºms,
latter range runs parallel to the western coast of
the peninsula, and is, in many parts, of great
height : the former range follows the direction of
the eastern coast from the river Kishna to the
latitude of Madras, where it bends towards the
west, and joins the Western Ghauts at the Neil-
gherries, in which those mountains attain their
highest elevation. From the Kishna northwards
a range of hills extends along the eastern coast
as far as Cuttack. These hills are of an irre-
gular and broken form, similar to the Eastern
Ghauts.
The low country which lies between the moun- nº." of
tains and the sea is generally rich and fertile. On
the western coast this tract is narrow and rug-
ged ; but that upon the east forms the extensive
countries known as the Carnatic and the North-
ern Circars.
Many large rivers flow through the Deckan, gen- Rivers of .
tº * º tº e Southern India.
erally in an eastern direction. The principal are
the Godavery, the Kishna, the Penmar, and the
Cauvery. The Nerbudda and the Tapti, in the north,
flow from east to west, and fall into the Gulf
of Cambay.
The vegetable productions of India are very mu- Vegetable pro-
-- - ductions of the
merous and useful. The cocoa, palmyra, sago, and country,
other palms, are the most common trees and the
most characteristic of the country, The cocoa-nut
tree is applied to various purposes. The nut
4 : *.* HISTORY OF INDIA.,
CHAP, I, which it produces is used for food, and yields
sºsºmsºn an oil of superior quality ; the shell of the nut
is turned into cups and other culinary utensils :
the fibre is converted into ropes ; and the tim-
ber used for troughs and beams. Teak wood, which
abounds in the forests, is useful for building ships;
ebony, sandal, and blackwood are often employed
in ornamental work ; and spices, aromatic gums,
and various medicinal plants are found in abun-
dance.
.* One of the principal agricultural products of India
is rice. In the greater part of the country this pro-
duction forms the chief article of food of the higher
classes only : the lower orders live on wheat or
ragi. The use of rice is more general in some
parts than in others. Of other grains, gram, maize,
and millet are chiefly cultivated.
º P” The minerals of India have been celebrated from
the earliest ages, especially its iron, diamonds,
and other precious stones.
The commerce
of India, The foreign commerce of India, which probably
existed as early as the time of Solomon, king .
of Israel, consisted chiefly of spices, jewellery,
and rich apparel. Indian merchandise was general-
ly conveyed to the west by inland routes until
the rise of the Arabs, who, in later times, ap-
propriated to themselves the commerce with the
East. -
d.º.º. This extensive trade is an evidence of the high
dus. ' state of civilisation attained at an early period by
the Hindus. Although we are but slightly acquainted w
THE COUNTRY OF THE HINE, U. S. 5
with the ancient history of this people, we know CHAP. I.
that they once formed the most polished, civilised,
and prosperous nation in Asia, with the exception
of the Jews. They had attained an excellence in
sculpture, architecture, and poetry, far surpassing the
acquirements of those by whom they were surround-
ed, before the most celebrated nations of Europe had
* © & Stationary cha.
come into existence. They remained, however, as racter of their
they were them. Being isolated for many ages”
from the rest of mankind by the physical peculi-
arities of their country, and by the exclusiveness of
their national character, they maintained no beneficial
intercourse with other races, with whom they were
distantly connected by commerce alone. A stranger
visiting a Hindu village in the times of old would
have been struck with the same peculiarities which we
notice now. Their mode of life was, in many essen-
tial points, similar to what it is at present ; and
wherever there has been any alteration, it has been for
the worse.
We have a picture of Hindu society at an early pe- wº code of
riod in the code of Menu. This collection of laws and Cir. B. C. 900.
maxims is supposed to have been compiled in the
ninth century before the Christian era ; and was evi-
dently written some time after the Hindus had attain-
ed a considerable degree of civilisation.
The Hindus were then divided into four castes, the State of Hin-
e - g du society in Me.
Brahmins, the Kshatriyas, the Weishyas, and the Su-mu's time.
dras. The three first were called the twice-born classes,
and had particular privileges allowed them : the last :
appear to have been the descendants of a conquered
6 HISTORY OF INDIA,
CHAP. T. and an enslaved people. Minute directions are given
in the code concerning the mode of life and behaviour
of Brahmins, and the conduct of princes and kings.
mºtº. ad- e The government was monarchical, and the king, as-
sisted by a council and a Brahmin prime minister, was
generally the dispenser of justice. The internal ad-
ministration of affairs was conducted by officers, who
varied in rank according to their authority, some
ruling over a thousand villages, some over a hundred,
and some over ten, and each village was under its
own headman. The headman of the village was entitled
to receive fees in kind from the peasants, and the other
officers were compensated by grants of land.
The revenue. Taxes were levied on agricultural produce, as at the
present time, on certain trades, and on merchandise.
The highest amount that could be exacted on grain
Was one fourth ; but the rate of revenue was general-
ly fixed between one sixth and one twelfth.
º Various changes have naturally taken place since
men's time, the time of Menu ; but the ascendancy of Brahminical
influence and the distinctions of caste still continue in
force. The second and third classes are now compara-
tively rare, and the Sudras are no longer regarded as
utterly degraded ; but innumerable subdivisions of
caste and a new race of outcasts have since arisen.
*...*illage The village communities, however, continue to
Communities, g t e e t
- this day. Modifications in the government of villages
have taken place in different parts of the country:
agreements regarding the revenue are in some places
made with each individual, and in others With the
headman ; but each village constitutes a distinct
THE CHARACTER OF THE HINDUS.
;
community within itself. The ruling power, far be-
yond the observation of the simple villagers, has often
been changed, but each village forms within itself a
little world. The people are governed by their
OWn officers, and care little to whom those officers
are responsible.
The Hindus inhabit a country of great magni-
tude, which extends through several degrees of
latitude and experiences many variations of climate ;
and they are dividéd, by geographical position, by their
customs, and by language, into several distinct nations,
which differ from each other as much as the Eng-
lish differ from the Irish and the Scotch. The
character of the people is, therefore, different in
different places. The Bengalee is weak and effemi-
nate ; the Rajput, brave and manly. The wily
Mahratta is a perfect contrast to the Tamil in-
habitant of Madras; and the ryots in the Telugu
provinces are very unlike those upon the Western
Coast. Our estimate of the Hindu character must,
consequently, be very general.
The Hindus are polite and gentle in manner, simple
in their tastes and habits, and constant in the affection
which they bear to their family and friends. Their
most common failings are timidity, untruthfulness,
indolence, and litigiousness. They are brave when
led by men whom they esteem; they are honest when
entrusted with valuable property placed without sus-
picion in their hands; they are grateful, kind, and
affectionate when kindness and affection are shewn
to them. They do not, however, appear to live
CHAP. I,
tºmºges
The charactex
of the Hindus,
8s HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. T. according to any fixed standard of goodness—to
} act, in a word, from principle. .
The upper classes are peculiarly cleanly in their
habits. Though neither emergetic nor enterprising,
they are most patient and persevering in all their
undertakings, and their application to business is
frequently astonishing. There is much in the
Hindu character that an Englishman can admire,
if only he honestly makes the attempt to dis-
cover the points with which he can sympathize, -
rather than those from which he must differ ; and
we sincerely trust that the bands of sympathy
- between the two races may daily be drawn closer.
it, oft; we know very little regarding the ancient history -
of the people, for the accounts which we have
received of the first Indian sovereigns are so mixed
with Hindu fables, and so interwoven with the
traditions of the Hindu religion, that it is dif-
ficult to discern between the narratives of real he-
- roes and of imaginary deities.
The origin of It is the general opinion, that the Hindus are
the Hindus, not the original inhabitants of India. They appear
to have invaded the country from the north-west; º
to have settled at first in the extreme north of
. Hindostan; and afterwards to have penetrated into
The kingdom Southern India. The first kingdom mentioned by
ofoule. Hindu writers is that of Oude, where two dy-
masties, known as the races of the Sun and of the
Rama. Moon, are supposed to have originated. The ear-
liest person, however, who is entitled to be named
in history, is Rama. He appears to have been .
ANCIENT HISTORY OF THE HINDUS, 9
a prince of Oude, who invaded the Deckan, and CHAP. I.
who so highly distinguished himself by his prow- *
ess in war, that he was, according to the usual
custom of ancient nations, venerated and deified
by posterity.
The next recorded event which was probably, War between
founded on fact, is the war between the Pandus * and
and Curus, two branches of the royal family, for
the throne of Hastinapura near Delhi. The Pandus
were victorious; but, grieved at the loss of their
friends and relatives in the war, they retired to
the solitary regions of the Himalayas, where they
died. Krishna, the sovereign of Guzerat, was an
ally of the Pandus.
It is supposed that this war took place in the four- Hindu states
teenth century before the Christian era, at which time §.". Cº.
six independent states existed in the valley of the
Ganges, connected, however, with each other by
alliance and commercial intercourse.
One of these states was called Magada, and it ..ºn
appears that an umbroken line of kings reigned
there from the date of the war which we have
just mentioned, to the fifth cen"ury of the present
era. They possessed great influence over the sur-
rounding kingdoms, and were even allied with nations
west of the Indus. The two most celebrated of these
kings were Chandragupta, or, as the Greeks called Chandragupta,
him, Sandracottus, with whom a treaty of alliance
was concluded by Seleucus, one of Alexander’s succes-
sors ; and Asoca, in whose reign the kingdom appears -
to have been widely extended and happily governed.
I ()
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. I.
No authentic information is given regarding the
vikramarka other kingdoms which existed in those times, until
and king Bhoj.
Ancient his—
tory of Southern i
India.
Cir. B. C, 1000
The kingdom
of Pandya.
Cir. B. C. 450.
The kingdom
of Chola.
the birth of Vikramarka, who reigned at the city of
Oojein, in Malwa. Several stories of the justice and
the intelligence of this sovereign are related by the
Hindus, with whom he is a favourite hero. The era
which is named after him, and is generally used in
Hindostan Proper, commences B. C. 56. King Bhoja,
who flourished at the end of the eleventh century,
was also a popular sovereign among the Hindus.
The history of Southern India is better known than
that of Hindostan. It is uncertain at what time the
Hindus colonised this part of the country ; but it
must have been at a comparatively early period. The
existence, however, of several languages, which are,
in their origin, entirely distinct from Sanscrit, the
ancient language of the Hindus, and yet con-
nected with each other, indicate the long occupation
of this region by the original inhabitants.
The country was divided into several states. The
most remarkable of these were the kingdoms of Pan-
dya and Chola, which flourished in the southern part
of the peninsula. The capital of the Pandyan prin-
cés, who were frequently at war with the neigh-
bouring kingdom of Chola, was Madura, and their
territory comprehended the present districts of Ma-
dura and Tinnevelly.
The capital of the Chola state was Conjeveram.
This kingdom was, at one time, of great extent, and
included the country as far north as the river Go-
davery,
ANCIENT HISTORY OF THE HINDUS,
11
There were smaller states between these kingdoms
and the sea, in the Telugu and Canarese countries,
and in the northern districts as far as the Windhya
mountains ; but the accounts of them are confused
and uninteresting.
Salivahana, after whom the Hindu era commenc-
ing A. D. 77 is named, ruled in the Mahratta coun-
try. He appears to have been a powerful monarch,
but the common narrative of his life. and adven-
tures is fabulous. He is said to have conquered
Vikramarka, the celebrated king of Malwa ; but this
popular statement must be incorrect, because he lived
many years after that prince.
We have thus endeavoured to mention all the most
important events in the early times of which we have
been writing, and to point out those portions
of Hindu tradition that appear to have some
ground in truth : but, as Mr. Elphinstone re-
marks, “no date of a public event can be fixed
before the invasion of Alexander ; and no con-
nected relation of the national transactions can
be attempted until after the Mahomedan con-
quest.”
^.
* History of India. Wol, I. p. 19.
CHAP. I.
Smaller states
of Southern In-
dia.
Salivahana.
| 2
HISTORY OF INDIA.
Foreign inva-
Sions of India.
CHAPTER II.
INDIA UNDER THE EARLY MUSSULMAN DYNASTIES.
FROM B, C, 328 TO A. D. 1556.
Erpedition of the Persians—of the Greeks—Seleucus
—the Kingdom of Bacăria—the Mahomedan
invasion—Mahmud of Ghazni–ſkis last Earpedi-
tion—the Siege of . Somnat—Mahomed Ghori — .
Áuéb-ud-dien—the Slave Kings—the House of
Khilji—the Toghla/ dynasty–Mahomed Toghlak ;
his mad acts—Feroze Shah ; his good reign—
Tamerlane—the slaughter at Delhi—Anarchy in
India—Baber—the first Battle of Paniput–Ba-
ber’s character—the Rajputs—Battle of Sikri,
and Baber’s victory –Humayun-Shir Shah de-
thrones him— Shir Shah's useful reign – Humayun
recovers the throne—his flight into Persia—his
return, restoration, and death.
THE wealth and importance of India have often
attracted the attention of foreign conquerors ; and
the Hindus have never offered a uniformly success-
Expedition of ful resistance. Many centuries ago the Persians
the Persians
under Darius invaded and subdued the countries
bordering on the Indus ; but it does not appear
that he advanced further than the Great Desert
which is described by Herodotus, the Greek his.
torian, as the eastern boundary of the world. Tri-
bute was demanded from the small portion of India
Mo,
INDIA UN DER THE EARLY MUSSULMAN DYNASTIES. 13
which the Persians had overrun; but the slight CHAP. II.
dependence on that people seems to have been B. C. 328.
soon forgotten,
*
Alexander the Great, claiming India as a por-, Expedition of
tion of the Persian empire which he had con- º: º
quered, invaded the Punjab with a large army. -
He overcame the Indian monarch, Porus, who
offered a gallant opposition, and advanced as far
as the Hyphasis, or the modern Sutlej, where
his troops rebelled, and refused to follow him any
further. Having left a few garrisons in the coun-
try, and having formed alliances with several
of the native princes, he returned to Assyria
through Scinde and Beloochistan.
Seleucus, who obtained a portion of Alexander’s Seleucus.
empire after the death of the conqueror, formed
with Chandragupta, or Sandracottus, king of
Magada, a treaty which appears to have been
favourable to the Indian prince.
The kingdom of Bactria, or the modern coun- The kingdom
ty of Balkh, to the north of Cabul, which was "**
a part of the dominions of Seleucus, became, in
course of time, independent, and was governed by
a dynasty of vigorous and enlightened kings, Un-
der these sovereigns the Bactrians invaded and
conquered a larger portion of India than Darius
or Alexander had visited ; but, although their
power in India lasted for more than a century,
they left no permanent impression upon the in- sº \kº
habitants of the land.
2
14 HISTORY OF TNIDIA,
chAP. II. But in later days enemies of a far different
A.D. tool. character invaded Hindostan. These were the fol-
The Mahome lowers of the Mahomedan religion: they thorough-
dam conquerors -
of India, ly conquered the greater part of the country, and
founded in it a monarchy which continued in full
power for several generations.
Mahmud of The first chief of that creed who invaded India,
Ghazni. was named Mahmud. He came from Ghazni,
which is situated to the north-west of India, in
the mountainous country beyond the Punjab. Find-
ing himself at peace in his native land, after a
long and arduous struggle for the throne, he began
to look about for further employment for his own
restless spirit, and for the many warlike men by
whom he was surrounded.
His expedi- India seemed to promise the best field for ac-
tions into India. quiring booty; and, therefore, inviting to his stan-
dard those who were eager for adventure and for
war, he entered the country with a considerable force.
He made twelve expeditions into the neighbour-
ing districts of Hindostan, and, after each, re-
turned to Ghazni with an enormous amount of
plunder and wealth. -
The siege of The last expedition nearly proved fatal to him
sº; 1024, and to his army. He had advanced to Somnat,
where there was a fine, rich, old temple. It was
strongly fortified, and defended by a large and
courageous garrison, who, for a long time, resist-
ed the assaults of the Mussulmans. Roused by
this attack upon their favourite pagoda, the neigh-
bouring rajahs gathered round Mahmud's army,
INDIA UNDER THE EARLY MUSSULMAN DYNASTIES.
15,
and he was obliged to raise the siege to meet
this new foe. The battle raged long and fierce-
ly. The excited Hindus fought nobly ; and the
enemy were giving way before them, when Mah-
mud leapt from his horse, fell upon his knees in
the sight of his soldiers, prayed aloud for victory,
and then, remounting his charger, led them on once
more. He was successful. The Hindus fled : and the
garrison of Somnat, in desperation, left their strong-
hold, forced a way through those who opposed them,
and departed from the coast in boats. When the
conqueror entered the temple, he struck the largest
of the idols down with his own hands, and spoil-
ed the pagoda of all its treasures.
On his return to his own country, Mahmud
remained some time in Guzerat, and appointed a
rajah over the people of that province. Proceed-
ing on his march, he found that the road
by which he had entered India, was occupied by
a large force under the Rajah of Ajmir, and he
consequently resolved to turn aside, and to try
a new route along the sands to the east of
Scinde. The march was awful. Thousands were
killed by fatigue and thirst and heat, and his
army was almost entirely destroyed.
It is unnecessary to mention Mahmud's succes-
g . G
sors, as the account of them has little connexion
with the history of India. The last of the line
was overthrown by Mahomed Shahab-ud-dien, or,
as he is usually called, Mahomed Ghori, the
most illustrious of the house of Ghor, and the
CHAP. II.
A. D. 1024.
Mahmud's stay
in Guzerat, and
return toGhazni.
Mahomed of -
lOT,
A. D. 1176.
16 HISTORY OF INDIA, . "
CHAP. II. founder of the Mahomedan dynasties in this land,
A.D.Tijg, who received his name from a district of the
Hindu Koosh, near Turkestan. He extended his
conquests towards Delhi and Ajmir, which were
finally subdued by his general, Kutb-ud-dien,
Kutb-ud-dien. Kutb-ud-dien was originally a slave of Mahomed’s,
*** who, having no son, brought him up with the
greatest care, and promoted him to the highest
offices in the state. After Mahomed’s death, Kutb-
ud-dien and two other slaves became indepen-
dent, and succeeded to power in different parts
of the kingdom. The former ruled at Delhi.
The Slave- The successors of Kutb-ud-dien are known by
iº. the name of the Slave-Kings. After them fol-
lowed the house of Khilji, and during the reigns
of these kings, the Mahomedans extended their
conquests towards the south of India.
Mahomed The family of Toghlak were the next rulers
*issº. of Delhi. The second sovereign of this line, named
Mahomed Toghlak, was a madman. He desired
to change his capital from Delhi to a city in
the Deckan, and he ordered all the inhabitants
of the former place to leave their abodes, and
to follow him towards the south. He attempt-
His madness ed to invade China, and sent an army of 100,000
*** men over the Himalaya mountains for that pur-
pose; but they were speedily defeated, and so
great were their sufferings on the homeward
march, that scarcely a man returned. He actual-
ly hunted his subjects for amusement, enclos-
ing a large circle of country with his troops,
INDIA UNDER THE EARLY MUSSULMAN DYNASTIES. 17
and ordering every poor peasant within the space chAP. II.
thus enclosed to be killed, because he had driven A. D. 1825.
some of them into rebellion by his tyranny ; and
this contemptible sovereign, who could value life
so low, having one day lost a tooth, buried it
with royal pomp, and built over it a splendid
tomb 1
His successor was a better man, and, per- The good reign
haps, appeared still better than he was by coming º º º
º * * & O
after such a monster. Feroze Shah has left be-1888.
hind him the noblest name of all the early Ma-
homedan kings. He attended to the good of his
people ; built hospitals, and bridges, and tanks ;
and constructed the first canal ever known in
India, which, after his reign, became useless, but
has since been restored, once by Akber, and in
later times by the English. He died at the age
of ninety.
Ten years later, during the reign of one of . The Väsion
º of Tamerlane.
Feroze Shah’s grandsons, Tamerlane or Timur, a A. D. 1398.
cruel, savage barbarian, invaded India. He found
the country an easy prey. On his march
to. Delhi, , he committed the most horrible ex-
cesses, and burning villages and smoking houses
marked his road. His march being, on one oc-
casion, impeded by the multitude of prisoners
whom he had taken, it is said that he inhuman-
ly ordered a hundred thousand of them to be
murdered, sparing only those under fifteen years of
age. He took possession of Delhi, which had sur-
rendered on his promise of protection. But awful
T 8 - HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. II. Cruelties ensued. Tamerlane’s followers began, ac-
A. b. 1898. cording to their usual custom, to plunder, and,
pº sack of when the inhabitants resisted, a general massacre
took place : the streets were strewed with the dead,
and the city was filled with lamentation, and mourn-
ing, and woe.
cº; of *: After proclaiming himself Emperor of Delhi, Ta-
Tameriane's de merlane returned to his own country with an enor-
parture. mous amount of treasure, and hundreds of men
as slaves, leaving the provinces which he had over-
run desolate and deserted. For many years after
this invasion there was anarchy in India. The
empire was thoroughly disorganised. Everywhere
independent kings arose ; party fought against
party ; and, although there was an Emperor in
name, his power extended over only a very small
part of the former Mahomedan dominions. It was
not until Baber, the sixth in descent from Ta-
merlane, invaded India, as his ancestor had done,
and reconquered Delhi, that peace and quietness
were, in a measure, restored. This monarch was not
bent like Tamerlane on plunder only ; but he came
to found a new kingdom in the land of the Hindu.
lºsion of Ba. Ibrahim Lodi was, at that time, the nominal
A. D. 1524. Emperor, and in his reign several rebellions occur-
red, during one of which the Governor of the
Punjab applied for assistance to Baber, who glad-
ly came to his aid. After several actions in the
north-west, Baber advanced towards Delhi, where
Ibrahim came out to meet him with a large army.
The battle of A battle was fought at Paniput. Baber's force
Paniput. g e
April 21st 1526, was the smallest ; but neither party seemed in-
INDIA. UNIDER THE EARLY MUSSULMAN DYNASTIES. 19
clined to risk an engagement, and both commanders CHAP. II.
entrenched themselves in their camps. Ibrahim A. D. jºgg.
first came out to the attack, he was himself slain,
and his army totally defeated. By this battle the
throne of Delhi passed into the possession of Ta-
merlane’s descendants, who formed the line of
kings generally known by the name of the Great
Moguls. -
Taber, the new conqueror, was a man of a jovial The character
and sociable disposition. He wrote a pleasing me. **
moir of his life, in which he affords us an open
and candid estimate of his character. He does not
hide his faults ; but, notwithstanding that, he re-
veals a love for the good, and true, and beautiful,
which will endear him to the hearts of his readers
in every age and land.
Baber reigned at Delhi for five years only, dur-, Baber becomes
ing which his time was fully employed in bring- imperor of Del-
ing into subjection those who still resisted his
authority. The Mussulman rulers were soon con-
quered, but the Hindus were not so easily sub-
dued.
We have already related how Mahmud of Ghazni The Rajputs.
and other Mussulman sovereigns frequéntly met with -
stubborn resistance from the inhabitants of India :
and, now that we have come to the beginning of the
Mogul dynasty, it is right that we should mention
those from whom that resistance was principally re-
ceived. The north-western provinces of India were
inhabited by the Rajputs, a warlike race who belong-
ed to the second of the four great classes into which
20
HISTORY OF INDIA,
CHAP. II.
A D. 1526.
Baber’s war
with Sanga.
Battle of Sikri.
March 16th
1527.
Siege of Chan.
deri.
Jan. 20th 1528.
the Hindus were divided. They were a brave and
free people. They were never thoroughly subdued by
the Mussulmans, and it was only owing to the kind
treatment which they experienced from some of the
Emperors of Delhi that they ever submitted to the
rule of the Moguls.
Such were the men against whom Baber had
now to contend. A number of Rajputs, under
Sanga, Rajah of Mewar, advanced towards Agra
to attack him. A desperate battle took place.
Part of Baber's army was at first beaten ; but
the Rajputs did not take advantage of their suc-
cess, and gave him time to fortify his camp,
and prevent their attacking him again. His
soldiers were disheartened by their first defeat,
and it appeared likely that the Rajputs would
gain the victory. ...But Baber did not despair.
Collecting his principal officers around him, he
prayed them not to desert his cause nor to de-
spond, and spake to them of glory and honour ;
and all present swore to be true to him,--to con-
quer, or to die. Baber then led his army again
to battle, and the revived spirit of the Mussul-
mans was so good that they speedily drove the
enemy from the field.
During the remainder of his reign Baber had
much trouble with the Rajputs. While he was
one day besieging the fort of Chanderi in Malwa,
a desperate scene took place. The Rajputs, having
put their women and children to death, ºfought
until every one of their number was slain. .
INDIA. UNE) FR THE EARLY MUSSULMAN DYNASTIES. 21
He also experienced opposition with his own CHAP. II.
people in Oude and Bahar : but, at the time of A. D. iś28.
his death, the former Mussulman empire was al- º of Ba-
most entirely under his control. His death is
thought to have been brought on by his super-
stitiously invoking it upon himself, to save the
life of his favourite son, Humayun. It is true
that he performed a ceremony for that purpose ;
and he most likely died from the effect which it
produced upon his mind.
The condition of Baber’s family, upon his death, The accession
of Humayun.
was far from prosperous. His dominions were " . . .
divided between his two elder sons ; Camran
receiving the countries of Cabul, Candahar, and a
portion of the Punjab ; and Humayun, the eldest,
succeeding to the title of Emperor. By this ar-
rangement the latter was prevented from obtain-
ing men from the lands beyond the Indus to re-
cruit his army, as his father had done.
At the beginning of Humayun's reign, many Shir Shah
** * dethromes Hu-
disturbances occurred, and he was unable to re-.
press them with promptness and decision. His most “**
formidable opponent was Shir Shah. This remark-
able man was a Patan, who, having raised him-
self by his great bravery, and still greater skill,
to a high position in Bahar, had attained such
power that he was able to oppose his sovereign,
and to drive him from the throne.
When in Humayun's place, Shir Shah exerted The useful reign
e º of Shir Shah.
himself for the improvement of the country
and for the good of the people : and, although
&
22 HISTORY OF INDIA,
CHAP. II. he was Emperor for only five years, he did
A. D. 1540, more for both objects in that short time than
any of his predecessors had done. He improved
the existing system of collecting revenue ; render-
ed the administration of justice easier and smooth-
er than it had previously been ; constructed nu-
merous public works of great utility; and his sub-
jects felt sincere regret when death put an end
to his short but useful reign.
Mºis. He was killed during the siege of a Rajput
town in 1545; and was succeeded by his eldest
son ; but his family governed badly, and, when Hu-
Humayun re-mayun afterwards made an attempt to recover the
covers the king- . tº º ſº G
dom kingdom, he found so many divisions in the coun-
A. D. 1555, try, so feeble a discipline in the army, and so
much corruption in the court, that he had lit-
tle difficulty in accomplishing his object.
º: re- Humayun had, in the mean time, suffered much.
reat from India. g t { }.
After his defeat by Shir Shah, he fled to Persia,
and, on their way thither, he and his followers
suffered severely from the fatigue and hardships
of the journey. During this eventful march, when
his father was a wanderer and an exile, Prince
Akber, the future sovereign of India, was born.
* ...". When the exiled Emperor reached the court
by the king of * º -
Persia. of the king of Persia, he pleased the latter so
much by a change in his religious opinions, that
a considerable army was placed at his disposal,
with which he succeeded in driving his brother
Camran out of Cabul and Candahar, and in final-
ly recovering his former kingdom from the family
INDIA, UNDER THE EARLY MUSSULMAN DYNASTIES. 23
of Shir Shah. He died, however, a year after CHAP. II.
his restoration, from the effects of an accidental A. D. 1555, -
fall, and was succeeded by his illustrious son.
--~~~~~~~~ ********************
Cy.
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAPTER III.
THE GREAT MOGULS,
FROM. A. D. 1556 To A. D. 1744.
Akber—the prime minister, Behram—Akber's long
and noble reign—his useful measures—Jehangir
—Nur Jehan–Rebellions at the close of the
reign—Shah Jehan—his treatment of his sons
—their characters—the Emperor's illness—Strug-
gle between his sons for power—Aurangzió and
Morad fight against Dara—Dara's defeat—Au-
rangzić defeats Shuja—Aurangzi's triumph—Shah
Jehan’s death—the Mahrattas—their rise—
their mode of warfare—Sevaji—an easample of
his treachery and cunning—ſºars with the Mah-
rattas—the Emperor enters the Deckan—his
impolitic treatment of the Rajputs—Rebellions—
Aurangzi's death–Decay of the Empire—In-
vasion by Wadir Shah—Massacre at Delhi—
Dissolution of the Empire—Rise of independent
Powers—a new people come to conquer and to
rule— State of India under the Mahomedans.
PRINCE Akber ascended the throne with bright
prospects before him. He was very young when
his father died, and the kingdom was consequently
placed in charge of the chief minister, Behram,
who governed it with the greatest care and abi-
lity. Under this intelligent, but arbitrary, states-
THE GREAT MOGULS.
man, the country was almost completely brought
into subjection; and, when Akber himself took
charge of the government, on attaining his ma-
jority, he found it in a tolerably quiet and
peaceful condition. Akber’s reign was a long and
useful one. He was the best Mussulman king
that ever ruled in India, because he was the most
thoughtful of the happiness and welfare of his
subjects. It can be said in his praise, that at
no time, while the Mahomedans were in power,
was the country so peaceful, or so well governed,
and at no time were all classes so happy. One
CHAP. III.
A. D. lä56.
Akber's long
and noble reign.
of his first objects was to bring together the .
different races under his command; to teach them
how to work with each other ; and thus to in-
crease the strength of the kingdom without obtain-
ing men from the neighbouring countries, from
which the armies of Hindostan had been hitherto
recruited. He employed the Hindus in high offices
of state; he abolished several unjust taxes which
had been imposed upon them ; he improved Shir
Shah’s system of revenue; he strengthened the
administration of justice ; he forbad all cruel and
inhuman punishments; he exerted himself to sup-
press the custom of suttee; in short, he did
everything in his power to make his people
happy and prosperous. If there is one spot in
the long line of the Mahomedan rulers, on which
His schemes
of usefulness.
we can look with delight, it is the reign of
Akber.
He was succeeded by his son, Selim, who as-
sumed the title of Jehangir, or ‘The Conqueror
The accession
of Jehangir.
A. D. 1605.
26
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. III.
A, D. 1605.
Marriage of
the Emperor
with Nur Jehan,
A, D. 1611.
Rebellions at
the close of the
reign,
The accession
of Shah Jehan,
Oct, 27th, 1627.
of the World.” He was a slothful and careless
king; but his dominions had been brought
into such admirable order by his father, that he
enjoyed peace and quietness during the greater
part of his reign. -
The most interesting event of Jehangir's reign
was his love for a beautiful and accomplished
lady named Nur Jehan. During his father's life-
time, Prince Selim had become attached to her ;
but, as Akber disapproved of his marrying
her, she was given to a nobleman of high
rank. After he became Emperor, however, he
resolved to have his own way, caused her husband
to be put to death, and made her an inmate
of his harem. But his love for her abated ; and
he suffered her to remain in retirement without
showing her either kindness or attention. She
succeeded, however, in regaining his affection. He
afterwards married her, gave her the title of
Empress, and was greatly influenced by her
during the remainder of his life.
The last years of Jehangir were disturbed by
rebellions, caused by the wildness of one of his
sons, and by Nur Jehan’s love of power. In
one of these insurrections he was taken prisoner
by a nobleman, named Mohabat Khan, who had
been driven into rebellion by the Empress's ill-
treatment. Jehangir died soon after his rescue,
and was succeeded by Shah Jehan, the son who
had rebelled against him, and whom he desired
to be excluded from the throne.
THE GREAT IV[O GULS, 27
During the reign of Shah Jehan there were wars CHAP. III.
in the Deckan and Cabul; but that which distinguish- A. D. 1627.
ed it more than wars or tumults, was the manner in The Emperor's
which he treated his sons. It had always been the ."""
custom for the Emperors of Delhi carefully to abstain
from bestowing any high office in the state upon
a member of the royal family. Shah Jehan was the
first to alter this custom, and the innovation ultimate-
ly proved fatal to him. He treated his sons
with the greatest confidence ; placed them in re-
sponsible situations ; and gave them the com-
mand of his armies. Their names were Dara,
Shuja, Morad, and Aurangzib. They were all of
very different characters. Dara was high-spirited
and passionate ; Shuja was sensual ; Morad,
the youngest, stupid and self-willed; and Aurang-
zib, crafty, cautious, scheming, and ambitious.
In 1657 Shah Jehan was taken alarmingly, Illness of Shah
ill, and, being unable to carry on the govern- # º
ment, he entrusted it to the charge of his hiº
eldest son, Dara. His other sons immediately e -º- º
commenced a contest for the crown, and declared
war against their elder brother. Shuja, who was
in Bengal, was the first to advance ; but, during
the preparation for war, Shah Jehan recovered,
and Dara restored to him the supreme autho-
rity and power. Shuja, however, pretended to
disbelieve the report of this change when he
heard it ; advanced towards Delhi with his army;
and was defeated by Soliman, Dara's son.
1657.
In the meantime Aurangzib and Morad, the Dissimulation
tº of Aurangzib,
former of whom was in the Deckan, and the
28
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. III.
A, D. 1657.
latter in Guzerat, were not idle. Aurangzib
pretended that he did not wish to be Emperor,
that he desired to spend the remainder of his life in
the services of religion, and that he would dis-
interestedly help Morad against his other brothers,
who were, he affirmed, incapable of carrying on
the government efficiently.
The defeat of Prince Morad, believing these professions, ad-
Jeswunt Sing.
April, 1658.
Dara is de.
feated.
June.
vanced to join his army. A Rajput chief,
named Jeswunt Sing, had been sent by Dara to
oppose Aurangzib ; but he purposely waited un-
til Morad had arrived, so that he might triumph
over both of the princes at once. He was, how-
ever, signally defeated.
The two brothers then marched against Dara,
who felt so certain of success that he refused to
wait until his son Soliman could come to his assist-
ance. A fierce battle took place. The princes
were in the thickest of the fight; and Morad’s
howdah was covered with arrows and darts. An
accident gave the victory to the rebel brothers.
Tara, from some unknown cause, dismounted from
the elephant on which he had been seated dur-
ing the greater part of the engagement, and his
troops, seeing the empty howdah, imagined that
their leader was killed, and immediately fled in
terror. While still on the field of battle, Au-
rangzib, covered with dust and blood, went up
to Morad, and wished him joy of the victory
and the throne.
On their arrival at Agra, they took their
THE GREAT MOGULS.
29
father, Shah Jehan, prisoner. It was now time for
Aurangzib to put away deceit. He therefore
publicly proclaimed himself Emperor, threw his
brother Morad into prison, and assumed charge
of the government.
But he had still to contend with his other A
CHAP. III,
A. D. 1658.
Aurangzib pro-
claims himself
Emperor.
August 20th.
Battle between
urangzib and
brother, Shuja, who was advancing against him Shuja.
with a large army. Another severe battle ensued,
which he nearly lost by the perfidy of the Raj-
put, Jeswunt Sing, whom he had admitted into
his favour, and who now treacherously attacked
the rear-guard of his force. But victory was
on his side. While their troops were fighting
around them, Aurangzib and Shuja fought with
each other on their elephants. One of Shuja's
officers, rushing before his leader, made his ele-
phant run against Aurangzib’s, and brought it
down upon its knees. Aurangzib was just about
to descend from it, when an attendant prevented
him, saying, “ Stop—you descend from the throne.”
The Emperor remained and was saved. But what
Aurangzib was withheld from doing Shuja did,
and by that means lost the battle. Shuja for
some time continued to give trouble to the new
Emperor, but he was at length conquered and
put to death by a Rajah with whom he had
taken refuge. For a short time he had been
assisted by Mahomed, Aurangzib’s son, who had
deserted his father’s cause for the sake of Shuja’s
daughter, to whom he had become attached ; but
the young prince was defeated by the Emperor,
and imprisoned for life.
Jan, 3rd, lö59.
30 . HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. III. Dara also fell into his brother’s power. Hè
A p. 1659. tried to escape, but he was seized by a trea-
The fate of cherous chief to whom he had twice done a
Dara, kindness, and was delivered into the power of
Aurangzib. He was imprisoned for a short time,
* of Shah and then murdered. A few years afterwards, the
Dec. 1666. deposed Shah Jehan died, and Aurangzib was left,
with no one to oppose him, as the master of .
the large Empire of Delhi.
minuº: the But a new nation had arisen in the Deckan.
* * The Mahrattas, tribes of rude mountaineers,
principally living in the country around Bombay,
were now being united into a powerful state, by
a great chief, who had lately arisen among them.
Year by year they gained greater power; they
kept Aurangzib in a state of constant warfare
during the remainder of his reign ; and, as they
increased in strength, it seemed highly probable
that they would rescue India from the Maho-
medans, and restore the government to Hindu kings
and princes. -- -
Their method Their mode of warfare was very different
of Warfare. from that of the Moguls. Their armies were
chiefly composed of light and active horsemen ;
they seldom waited to fight a battle, but rode ra-
pidly from place to place, plundering as they went ;
if attacked, they would separate and flee, only
to unite again, and fall upon small detached par-
ties, and the baggage-guards of the enemy when
scattered in pursuit. They were, in fact, more
like several bands of robbers, united under the
THE GREAT MOGULS,
31
same leader and actuated by the same motive,
than the army of a waylike and powerful nation.
The name of the chief whom we have men-
tioned was Sevaji. He rose to power first by
small acts of robbery, and then by greater. He
gradually collected a band of hardy men around
him ; day by day he increased in power, and,
taking, one after another, the hill forts of his native
country, he at length became master of a consider-
able territory, and an object of danger to Aurangzib.
The Government of the neighbouring kingdom
of Bejapore attempted to subdue him, and to
arrest his rising power; but he conquered the
army which was sent against him in the follow-
ing way. He pretended to be in a state of great
alarm, and proposed a truce to its commander,
requesting a private meeting, to which each
party should come without arms and with only
one attendant. This proposition was agreed to.
The general came to the interview unarmed ;
but Sevaji had concealed a suit of light chain
armour and helmet under his turban and long white
robe, a small weapon formed like the claw of a
beast being on his hand, and a dagger up his
sleeve. As the Mussulman drew near, the Mah-
ratta pretended to be frightened, and when the
former advanced to embrace him, he put his armed
fingers into his body, and stabbed him with his
dagger. His troops then attacked the unsuspect-
ing forces of his fallen adversary, and gained an
easy victory over them.
CHAP. III.
A. D. 1662.
Sevaji.
An example
of his treachery
and cunning,
32
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP, III.
A. D. 1665.
By similar treachery and cunning, Sevaji ex-
tended his power; his armies rapidly increased ;
Rapid rise of and he led them throughout Southern India in
Sevaji,
Aurangzib’s
wars in the Dec-
kan,
His impolitic
treatment of the
Rajputs,
search of plunder and employment. In 1665 he
was crowned, with great splendour, as Rajah of
the Mahrattas. -
After the death of Sevaji, the Mahratta power was
supported by his son and successors ; and, dur-
ing the rest of his reign, Aurangzib was engag-
ed in warfare against this new enemy. The
Emperor's army was also employed against the
Rajahs of Bejapore and Golconda, the latter of
whom gallantly defended his capital during a siege
of seven months. On the Mahrattas, however,
Aurangzib could make no impression. He remain-
ed for years in the Deckan engaged in constant
warfare against them, but as soon as they were
beaten on one side they arose on another, and
his large ºmy could not move after them with
sufficient rapidity.
There were also troubles in other parts of the
Empire. Aurangzib was a zealous Mahomedan,
and was anxiously desirous of propagating the
creed in which he believed ; but the mode of con-
version which his religion enjoins is not calcu-
lated to win the affection of others. All the Em-
perors of Delhi, from Akber downwards, had
treated the Rajputs with kindness and considera-
tion ; but Aurangzib, in his zeal for his religion,
thought fit to persecute them, to insist on their
becoming Mahomedans, or to pay a tax from which
Akber had wisely exempted them. The Rajputs,
THE GREAT MO GULS, 33
irritated by this unwise and unjust treatment, re- CHAP. III.
belled against their oppressor. They were not A. D. 1679.
restored to obedience during his lifetime; and they
refused to assist his successors in times of trou-
ble and war, and thus accelerated the downfall
of the Empire. -
In the midst of warfare and turbulence Au- Aurangzib's
§ tº " g -- e death, and de-
rangzib died. The Empire had begun to decline cline of the Em-
in his reign : but it rapidly! decreased in power *. 21st, 1707,
after his death, for his successors were feeble
and unskilful monarchs, who wanted both the
ability and the power to keep their large king-
dom in subjection. Its destruction was quicken-
ed by an invasion of Nadir Shah, King of Persia,
which, in horror and savage cruelties, greatly re-
sembled the expedition of Tamerlane.
Annoyed with the Emperor for not delivering Nº. of
into his power some Affghans who had sought Nov. 1738.
refuge near Ghazni, he invaded India, conquered
the army which had been sent to oppose him,
and captured the city of Delhi. For two days
after he had taken possession of the town, tran-
quillity prevailed ; but, a report being spread on the tº at
third night that Nadir Shah was dead, the inhabi- March, 1739.
tants rose against the conquerors. Murder and
violence ensued ; and in the morning Nadir Shah
was observed riding through the scene of de-
struction, and giving orders that the inhabitants
of every street where the dead body of a Per-
sian was found should be put to death. About
thirty thousand were killed ; and after this ter-
34 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. III. rible slaughter, the conqueror withdrew, laden
A. D.T.39, with treasure and satiated with blood.
a.º."; of After this invasion, the empire was complete-
e Mogul Em- *- -
plpe. ly disorganized. The Deckan was under a go-
vernor, called the Nizam, who threw off all
obedience ; Bengal was taken by another ; Oude
was seized by a third ; the Sikhs, a new nation,
which had arisen at the beginning of the 16th
century, exercised authority in the Punjab ; and the
Mahrattas continued to increase in power, and
though their Rajah was weak and powerless, and
kept a prisoner at his Court, the principal offi-
cers of state— the Peishwa, or the prime min-
ister, at Poona, and the Commander-in-chief, at
Nagpore—kept up the strength of this warlike
nation.
Tise of the But just at this time another power arose,
*ś. " which was to conquer and rule all, whether Mus-
sulmans, Mahrattas, or Sikhs. During the 17th
century, a few traders from an island in the far
West, settled here and there in India. At , first
they attended only to the merchandise about
which they had come; but they were, at length,
obliged, by stern necessity, to take the sword
into their hands, and gradually they acquired do-
minion, and province after province fell into their
possession, until in the end all the land was
theirs. -
State of India. We have now related the principal events of
under the Maho- •
medans, Mahomedan sovereignty in this country. To some
periods we cannot look back without a shudder
of horror ; at other times the monarchs were
THE GREAT #IO GUI.S. - 35
wealthy, and the nation prosperous ; but the peo- chAP. III.
ple were never really cared for, except. in the A. D.T.39.
reigns of Feroze Shah, Akber, and Shir Shah ; and
during all the long years from Mahmud to Aur-
angzib, with only a slight gleam of light now
and then, the peninsula of India was darkened
by the most barbarous cruelties committed by
tyrannical oppression, by continual civil wars and
confusion, and by the wild excesses of arbitrary
power. t
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAPTER IV.
EARLY EUROPEAN SETTLEMENTS IN INDIA.
To A. D. 1744.
Intercourse between India and Europe—the age of
maritime adventure—Bartholomew Diaz rounds the
Cape of Good Hope—Discovery of America—
the first voyage round the Cape to India
performed by Vasco de Gama–Cabral's voyage
and contest with the Zamorin—Pasco de Gama
second ea.pedition—Early Portuguese settlements
—Alphonso Albuquerque captures Goa and
other towns—the Portuguese empire in the East
—the Dutch trade with India—the English
take a part in the same commerce—the East
India Company—Contests between the three rival
nations—the massacre of Amboyna—the second
East India Company—Union of the two Com-
panies—the settlements at Madras–Bombay—
Fort St. David—and Calcutta—the French set-
tlements in India.
BEFoEE we relate the progress of English power
in the East, it will be interesting to mention
the intercourse which existed, in former times,
between India and Europe. This Country was,
as we have previously stated, early celebrated for
its commerce and its wealth. We do not read,
AO.
EARLY EUROPEAN SETTLEMENTS IN INDIA. 37
\
however, of any direct communication between CHAP. IV.
its merchants and the merchants of Europe, where ºmme
Indian manufactures were highly valued, except
a few voyages undertaken by the Greeks in the
first and second centuries. The commodities of
India were conveyed to the shores of the Mediter-
ranean, either by the inland trade through Cen-
tral Asia, or by Arabian merchants to the Per-
sian Gulf and the Red Sea, whence they were
carried by caravans to the Egyptian and Syrian
ports. They were there received by European
traders, who, in the middle ages, principally be-, .
longed to the powerful republics of Genoa and
Venice, which were greatly strengthened and enriched .
by this profitable commerce.
At the end of the fifteenth century, however, The age of
© . e. g maritime adven-
an eager spirit of enterprise and adventure was ture.
awakened in Europe. The kingdoms of Portu-
gal and Spain were among the first to profit
by it, and several mariners of those countries
succeeded in discovering distant regions which had,
never before been visited by Europeans. 3.
The Portuguese extended their researches along Discovery of
* the Cape of
the Western coast of Africa, each voyage afford- Good Hope.
ing them a more accurate knowledge of that ex- A. D. 1487.
tensive continent than they had previously attain-
ed. At length Bartholomew Diaz, a Portuguese
captain in command of a small squadron, reached
the southern extremity of the peninsula, and sailed
round the celebrated promontory, which he named
the Cape of Storms, on account of the tempestuous
Weather which he had experienced there. The
- 4.
38 & HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. IV, king of Portugal, however, delighted at a dis-
A. D. 1487, covery, which afforded him the promise of a
profitable communication with India, gave it a
more pleasing name. He called it by its present
title, the Cape of Good Hope. ->
...Nºmadiº The Portuguese did not immediately take ad-
º vantage of their countryman’s discovery, and ten
years elapsed before an expedition was prepared
in order to make the new route to India of
avail. -
Discovery of Meanwhile a far greater enterprise had been
“ºilº. effected by their neighbours and rivals, the Spa-
niards, a party of whom had, under the command.
of Christopher Columbus, discovered the islands of
the New World, which they at first believed to
be a portion of India, and through which they
imagined that there existed a short and speedy
route to this country. This important discovery
increased the desire for maritime adventure, which
had, for some time past, been generally felt
throughout Europe ; but, while the Spaniards con-
tinued their researches in America, the Portii-
guese, under the direction of their sagacious king, w
Emanuel, made preparations for fresh discoveries
towards the East. r
The first voy- At the beginning of July 1497, Wasco de
tºº." Gama, an experienced naval officer, sailed from
*** Lisbon in command of three vessels, with in-
structions to proceed round the Cape of Good
Hope to the shores of India. After a voyage of
nearly eleven months, during which they visited
many places in Africa, Wasco de Gama and his com-
EARLY EUROPEAN SETTLEMENTS IN INIDIA.
39
panions landed at Calicut, upon the coast of Malabar.
He there entered into communication with the
Zamorin, as the sovereign of Malabar was styled,
who, though at first inclined to favour him, was
CHAP. IV.
A. D. 1498.
afterwards induced, by the advice of the Mussul-
man merchants, to shew him decided opposition.
Vasco de Gama himself was imprisoned by one
of the king’s officers, but shortly afterwards re-
leased ; when, having disposed of his cargo to
the inhabitants of the place, most of whom
were favourable to him, he set sail for Portu-
gal, where he arrived after an absence of two
years and two months. This important voyage
was undertaken about the time when Baber, the
founder of the Mogul Empire, ascended the throne
in his native country, and before the Mahomedan
power was extended over Southern India.
The king of Portugal received Vasco de Gama,
upon his return to Europe, with marked honour
and distinction; and, soon afterwards, prepared a
more powerful expedition than the former, to
continue the intercourse which had been so pros-
perously begun. Cabral, the commander of this
fleet, being driven by a storm to the westward,
discovered Brazil which proved in after times a
most valuable possession to Portugal. His re-
ception at Calicut was, in the first instance,
friendly, as Wasco de Gama’s had been, and he
was permitted by the Zamorin to establish a fac-
tory near the town; but, owing to the mis-
conduct of the Portuguese, as well as to the
enmity of the Mahomedan traders, a severer op-
Cabral's voy-
age, and contest
with the Zamor-
iſle
A, D, 1500,
40 - HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. IV. position than before was offered, the newly esta-
A.D, 1500. blished factory was destroyed, and Cabral, after
taking revenge by a partial destruction of the
shipping and the town, departed for Cochin, the
king of which was a discontented dependant of
the Zamorin. After lading his vessels at the
harbour of Cochin, Cabral returned to Portugal,
and informed his sovereign of the hostility and
opposition which he had encountered.
Vasco de Emanuel, desirous of founding an empire in the
Gama’s second
voyage. East, speedily prepared a larger and stronger arma-
- ment than had yet sailed for India, and appoint-
ed the veteran mariner, Vasco de Gama, to the
chief command.
tºº. From this time forward frequent expeditions
gal and India. were despatched from Portugal to India with the
combined objects of commerce and of war. The
ports of Cochin and Cannamore were generally se-
lected for the former purpose ; and effectual aid
was afforded to the Rajah of Cochin against the Za-
morin, who twice invaded his dominions, and was
defeated, on the last occasion, by the courage of
a small party of Portuguese soldiers.
Alphonso In 1510, Alphonso Albuquerque who had, for
Albuquerque. te te t ©
A, D, 1510, some time previously, been appointed Viceroy of In-
dia, obtained the chief command in the Portuguese
possessions. He was a man of eager, daring, and
ambitious spirit ; and he immediately proceeded
to realize the schemes of conquest and dominion,
to which he had for a long time past aspired,
His principal object was to gain possession of a
EARLY EUROPEAN SETTLEMENTS IN INDIA.
41
secure and strongly fortified harbour, which might
be converted into a central port for the Portuguese
fleet, and the capital of a Portuguese empire. His
first attempt was upon Calicut, from which he was
repulsed with severe loss. He subsequently captur-
ed Goa, during the absence of the Rajah, who had
not afforded him the slightest cause for provo-
cation. This city, being situated in a central
position on the Western Coast, was admirably
adapted for his purpose : it was for many
years the capital of the Portuguese dominions
in the East, and it remains to this day in their
possession. --
His next conquests were Malacca, in the
Malay Peninsula, and the island of Ormuz, in
the Persian Gulf, both favourable positions for
the purposes of commerce : and, at the time of his
death in 1515, the empire of the Portuguese had
attained its full extent. They possessed, indeed,
only a few factories and forts on the coast of India:
but their fleets commanded the Indian Ocean, and
they exclusively maintained the trade with Europe.
At the end of the sixteenth century, however,
the Dutch began to take a part in the commerce
of the Spice Islands and of India. They, in like
manner, established factories in the places most
desirable for trade, and they proved to be formi-
dable rivals to the Portuguese, whose power and in-
terest in the country gradually decreased before
these and other opponents. The Dutch trade was
principally with the islands of the Indian Archi-
pelago, and the capital of their eastern possessions
CHAP. IV.
A. D. iś10.
The Portu-
guese emplºe,
The Dutch
trade with India,
42 HISTORY OF INDIA,
CHAP. IV. was Batavia, a town which they bmilt on
A, D, 1600. the northern coast of Java; but they subsequently
obtained. Negapatam, Pulicat, Chinsura, and other
places on the continent of India.
The English. At the same time that the Dutch appeared as
*With india rivals to the Portuguese, the English made their
first endeavours to obtain a share in the same
profitable trade. They had previously attempted to
open a direct route for their commerce ; but they
soon discovered that their only chance of success
lay in adopting the same channel for it as the
Dutch and Portuguese. Some merchants of Lon.
don combined for this purpose in the last year of
the century, and obtained a charter in A. D. 1600,
as “The Governor and Company of Merchants
trading to the East Indies.” This was the origin
of the powerful East India Company, which was
established when Elizabeth was Queen of England,
and Akber Emperor of Delhi.
3Disgraceful The English, Dutch, and Portuguese were for
ſºlº many years constantly at war with each other .
tions, and the Indian trade, which was ample enough
to have occupied the energies of all these three
nations, was conducted in a very unbecoming
spirit of rivalry and hatred. Piracy was com-
mon, and cruel treatment of each other of fre-
The massacre quent occurrence. The massacre of Amboyna was
of Amboyna. ſº * * *
A.D. ióði. the most melancholy instance of this jealousy. The
Dutch garrison murdered in cold blood the eigh-
teen Englishmen and their dependants who were
stationed on that island, notwithstanding a treaty
concluded between the East India Companies of
EARLY EUROPEAN SETTLEMENTS IN INDIA. 43.
England and Holland, by which it had been agreed CHAP. IV.
that the trade should be conducted by the A. D. 1621.
merchants of both nations in a friendly and
peaceable manner.
The English East India Company had, more- Rivalry be-
over, to contend with their own countrymen, as hº
well as with their opponents of foreign nations.
Private adventurers, on whom they bestowed the
contemptuous name of ‘interlopers,’ endeavoured
to interfere with the trade : and the mismanage-
ment that prevailed at the end of the seventeenth
century, both in their Indian settlements and in
England, induced certain merchants of London to
establish a rival company. The directors of the
two companies heartily exerted themselves to sup-
plant each other, and to obtain from the Eng-
lish Government a charter, which would afford
the successful party the exclusive right of trad-
ing with India. These disgraceful contests conti-
nued until the year 1708, when the contend-
ing parties, finding themselves injured mutually,
made an amicable settlement with each other, and
formed an association which has, from that time,
been known by the name of “The United East
India Company.”
The new Company consisted of a body of pro- . The United
te te East India Com-
prietors, who possessed shares in the money by pany.
which the undertaking was carried on, and from ****
whom twenty-four persons were chosen to direct
the affairs of the Company, and to manage all
matters, connected with its policy and trade. These
arrangements were continued, with various modifi-
*
44 HISTORY OF INDIA,
CHAP. IV. cations, until the year 1858, when the dominions
A. D. 1708, of the Company were placed under the direct
authority of the Crown. -
Mº" of The attention of the united Company was al-
A.D. 1639, most entirely directed to the continent of India.
The trade of the English had at first been prin-
cipally with the Spice Islands, where they had
been brought into collision with the Dutch :
but they soon abandoned the commerce of that
region to their emergetic rivals, and founded set-
tlements at various places in Hindostan. They
possessed, however, nothing besides the factories,
or houses which they had built for commercial
purposes, until the year 1639, when they were
permitted by the Rajah of Chandragherry to erect
a fortress at Madras. They had, some time pre-
viously, been in possession of a factory at Armo-
gum, or rather at Dugarajapatam, about thirty
miles south of Nellore; but it was not found to
be an advantageous place for trade, and was
consequently abandoned.
a...", i. The island of Bombay was given by the Portu-
tion of Bombay, •
A, D 1662. guese to Charles the Second in 1662, as part of the
dowry of the Princess Catherine of Portugal, whom
he married ; and it was, a few years later, ceded
to the Company on the condition of their pay-
ing annually a certain sum to the sovereign.
i. St. David Fort St. David was built at Tegmapatam,
* near Cuddalore. The town had been purchased
by the Company, and afterwards became
the principal station on the Coromandel Coast.
BARLY EUROPEAN SETTLEMENTS IN INDIA.
In the year 1700, Fort William was construct-
ed at Calcutta, where the English had purchas-
ed some land, and, soon afterwards, they were
permitted, in consequence of services which Dr.
Hamilton, an English physician, had rendered
to the reigning Emperor, to acquire a larger
amount of territory around Calcutta and Madras.
The East India Company at this time encoun-
tered other rivals, with whom they had after-
wards a more arduous struggle than they had
experienced with the Dutch or Portuguese. About
the middle of the seventeenth century, the French,
who had formed an East India Company in imi-
tation of the English and the Dutch, attempt-
ed to found a settlement at Surat, They failed
in that quarter : but they subsequently obtained
possession of Pondicherry, with a considerable
territory around it, where they established a set-
tlement which prospered rapidly, and upon which
the smaller stations of Mahé, on the Western
Coast, and Chandernagore, near Calcutta, were de-
pendant. The contests with this latter power ended
in the final triumph of the English, and in the esta-
blishment of their extensive Empire in the East,
to the history of which the following narrative
is principally devoted.
CHAP. IV.
A. D. 1662.
Origin of Cal-
cutta.
A. D. 1700. .
French settle-
ments in India.
46
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAPTER W.
THE RISE OF ENGLISH POWER IN INDIA.
EROM. A. D. 1744. To A. D. 1753.
War between England and France—the French in
India—Dupleia —the English in India–Sepoy corps
—Labourdonnais takes Madras–Siege of Fort
St. David—Petty war in Tanjore–Peace
ân Europe ; but the war continued in India
— State of affairs in Southern India–Nazir
Jung and Mirzapha Jung—Anwar-ud-dien and
Chunda Sahiff-Struggle for the thrones at
Hyderabad and Arcot—the French take one side
and the English the other—M. Bussy—the French
victorious—Salabut Jung made Nizam-Dupleia’
triumph and delight—Mahoned Ali besieged at
Trichinopoly—Robert Clive takes Arcot–Gal-
lant defence of that city—Victory at Arnee—
Défeat of Rajah Sahit near Madras–Iawrence
relieves Trichinopoly—Surrender of the French garri-
son at Seringham–Chunda Sahib murdered—Law-
rance defeats the French at Bahoor—Clive takes
Covelong and Chingleput—returns to England.
WE have now to relate the story of British
conquest and rule in India ; and we know no
tale more deeply interesting than the true one,
which tells us how a few men, far away from
the country of their birth and love, won for her
THE RISE OF ENGLISH POWER IN INDIA. 47
an empire of surpassing wealth, extent, and power, CHAP. V.
and afterwards governed it with so much ability A. D. 1744.
and moderation, that they added to her fame and
honour, and at the same time conferred the bless-
ings of prosperity and good government upon
the Indian people.
In 1744 war broke out between France and War between
England, and soon reached India, where both of #. and
those nations had, as we have already stated, seve-
ral flourishing settlements. -
The French were at that time the greatest in #º
number. Their chief city was Pondicherry, and
their governor was an intelligent and ambitious
statesman, named Dupleix, who had shewn himself
most skilful in the management of intrigues and
treaties in native courts. He was the first to discover
that the soldiers of India, if commanded by European
officers, are almost equal in bravery to the troops of
Europe, and to form the design of using the frequent
quarrels of the Indian princes for the advantage
of his country. The first desire of his heart was
to conquer India; and he employed all the know-
ledge and power which he possessed for the accom-
plishment of that object.
The English had no such leader. They were a º, English
few in number, and knew more of trade than of
war. They adopted, however, the policy of Dup-
leix, by taking native soldiers into their service
and by training them under the superintendence
of English officers. The number of these troops
was, at first, small; but it was increased, as the
48
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. W.
A. D. 1746.
Labourdon-
mais attacks
Madras.
The capture
of Madras.
Sep. 10th.
Attacks on
Fort St David.
Decr. 1746, and
March, 1747.
English power in India extended, and the sepoys,
as the native soldiers are called, proved them-
selves, until lately, their devoted and courageous ad-
herents. - 2. '
Soon after the war had begun, the French Go-
vernment permitted Labourdonnais, the governor
of Bourbon and the Isle of France,” to collect a fleet,
and to attack Fort St. George, the chief settlement
which the English then possessed in the Carnatic.
It was not long before he appeared off that
fortress. After only five days' defence the English
surrendered the town and fort of Madras, which La-
bourdonnais promised to restore upon the pay-
ment of a moderate ransom. This promise, how-
ever, displeased Dupleix, who was very jealous
of the successful commander. He sent the English
to Pondicherry as prisoners, and treated them in
a manner at once ungenerous to them, and dis-
~ *
graceful to himself.
Monsieur Dupleix next attempted to take Fort
St. David, the capture of which would have render-
ed him the sole master of the Carnatic ; and he
asked for help from the Nabob, whom he persuad-
ed to join him in an alliance against the English.
Dut a strong fleet arriving with troops from England,
the siege of Fort St. David was immediately
discontinued : and the French retreated to Pondi-
cherry, where they were, in their turn, besieged.
But the English, though now the most power-
ful party, were not strong enough to capture
War in
Tanjore.
*==
* Now called Ré-union and Mauritius,
THE RISE OF ENGLISHI POWER IN INDIA, 49
that town, and they consequently abandoned their CHAP. v.
contest with the French, and took part in a petty A. B. 1749,
war which had lately been commenced in the -
neighbouring province of Tanjore. The Rajah, who
had been dethroned by his brother, entered into
a bargain with them to assist him against the
usurper, agreeing to give them the fort of De-
vicottah as the price of their aid. A small Eng-
lish force was sent to attack the fort. After a Capture and
cession of Devi-
short time, however, peace was restored ; the j.
reigning prince surrendering Devicottah and a small
portion of the adjacent country, on condition that
the English would no longer help his brother, whose
cause they disgracefully abandoned.
Meanwhile peace had been proclaimed in Europe Peace in Eu.
rope, but war
- continued in In-
cease in India. The men of these nations could ".
between France and England : but the war did not
not, indeed, be the chief parties in the strife ; they
could not attack each other's armies, nor besiege
each other’s towns ; but they assisted certain
native princes who were in open warfare, and,
taking different sides in the contest, were arrayed
against each other as before.
We must now describe the state of affairs in . State of af.
* fairs in South-
Southern India, that the events which follow eru. India.
may be better understood. There were, at the
time of which we are writing, two large king-
doms in that part of India. The ruler of the first
and largest was called the Nizam, whose Court
was held at Hyderabad, and Who, once in reality,
§0 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. V. but now in name only, governed his kingdom
A. D. 1750. as the dependent of the Emperor. The sovereign
of the other was the Nabob of the Carnatic. His
capital was Arcot, and he ruled under the Nizam.
Contest for The thrones of these kingdoms were, about
the thrones of , , , * *
Arcot and Hy- this time, vacated. To the former, Nazir Jung,
derabad. a son of the last Nizam, succeeded : to the
latter, a prince named Anwar-ud-dien. Both of
them had rivals. The opponent of Nazir Jung was
one of his nephews, Mirzapha Jung ; and that of
Anwar-ud-dien was Chunda Sahib, the son-in-law of
a former ruler. The two latter joined forces, and beg-
ged an alliance with the French. This request
was eagerly and joyfully granted. It was the very
thing Dupleix desired. He immediately sent 400
French soldiers and 2000 sepoys to their aid.
A battle was fought, and ended in favour of the
usurpers. Anwar-ud-dien was killed ; and his son,
Mahomed Ali, fled with the remnant of his army
to Trichinopoly. The French, under Bussy, the
bravest and acutest leader they ever had in India,
gained many victories, and seated Mirzapha Jung
on the throne. The new Nizam did not, however,
enjoy his triumph long. He was killed in bat-
tle, while attempting to put down a revolt, and
Bussy raised Salabut Jung, Nazir Jung's younger
brother, to the throne in his stead. Chunda Sahib
also gained the power which he had desired.
º: This was the hour of Dupleix’s triumph. The
leix, Nizam and the Nabob owed their authority to
him; he was nominated Governor of Southern
THE RISE OF ENGLISH POWER IN INIDIA. §I
India; the highest dignities and honours were CHAP. V.
bestowed upon him ; all his wishes seemed to be A. D, 1750.
fulfilled; and, in the height of his joy, he raised
a pillar near the site of his chief victory, upon
which he placed inscriptions setting forth his own
praises, and around which a town arose named the
City of the Victory of Dupleix.
The English favoured the other party; but while pº Cf the
the French had done much for their allies, they had "*"
done little. They had sent a small force to help
Mahomed Ali, whom they still owned as Nabob of
the Carnatic, but their assistance was of little avail.
He was closely besieged in Trichinopoly ; and,
seeing the French every where victorious, he was
on the point of surrendering that city, deserting
his allies, and joining their enemies, when an event
took place which completely altered his views.
At this time a young captain in Fort St. Da- The meditated
& º g attack upon Ar-
vid proposed to the English council an attack upon cot.
Arcot, the capital of the Carnatic. By this move-
ment, he argued, Trichinopoly would be relieved,
as Chunda Sahib would be sure to abandon the
siege of that place, when he heard that his chief
city was in danger. The members of the coun-
cil approved of this plan, and the proposer himself
was permitted to carry it into effect.
The young soldier's name was Clive ; and it is Robert Clive.
chiefly to his great courage and thoughtful skill
that the English Empire in India owes its existence.
He was a man of bold and high spirit, of a
52. - HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. V. proud and fiery temper; but, at the same time,
A. D. iſsl, of genius, tact, and foresight. He had been at
first sent out to India as a civilian; but he exchang-
ed a service unsuited to his character for the life
of a soldier, and soon shewed by his bravery and
daring that the army was his proper profession.
Clive's Al- On the 26th of August, 1751, he left Madras
vance upon Ar- .
cot. with a small force of 200 Englishmen and 300
August 26th. sepoys. He marched rapidly to Arcot. Though
the weather was stormy, he still held on his way.
Through lightning, rain, and thunder, he led his
little band, until they reached the ancient fortress,
which the enemy abandoned almost at the very
moment that he marched in. Upon his arrival,
he began to put the deserted citadel in order.
He repaired the crumbling walls; strengthened the
battlements to sustain a siege ; quieted the fears of
the natives who still remained within the fort; and
prevented any outrage on the property which had
been left there for safety. He made frequent sallies
against those parties of the enemy which lingered
round their former stronghold. In all of these he
was successful : but, amidst all, he still urged for-
ward the defences for the great siege which he
was expecting.
Chunda Sahib He had not long to wait. The news of his
despatches an ſº ſº & ... •
army to Arcot, having taken the capital was quickly carried to
*P** Chunda Sahib at Trichinopoly : and a strong
force, which soon amounted to 10,000 men, 150
of whom were French, was forthwith sent from
THE RISE OF ENGLISH POWER IN INDIA. 53
the main army to its relief, under the command CHAP. V.
of Rajah Sahib, the Nabob's son. A. D. 175l.
Meanwhile the occupants of Arcot had suffered ...".”.
- * bearing of the
much from death. Only 120 Englishmen and little garrison.
200 sepoys were left ; but their hearts were
strong, and, dauntless to the last, they awaited
the assault. The siege lasted fifty days. The
overwhelming army brought against them steadi-
ly maintained the attack ; the breaches increas-
ed day by day ; hunger, as well as their foes,
fought against the gallant little garrison : but
hunger, and danger, and death drew them near-
er to each other. The sepoys were starving ; The unselfish-
* ness of the se-
but they came to their young leader, and asked poys.
leave to give all the remaining rice to their Eng-
lish comrades ; the water in which it was boiled
being enough, they said, for them.
Relief from Madras was attempted, but failed. The promised
* assistance from
There was, however, aid at hand. An army of Morari Row.
Mahrattas, led by a chief named Morari Row,
undecided whether to favour the French or Eng-
lish arms, remained inactive on the frontiers of
the Carnatic, not very far from Arcot. The no-
ble defence of that place inspirited their leader :
and, when Clive asked him for help, he answer-
ed, that, as he now saw Englishmen could fight
for themselves, he would willingly be upon their
side.
Tajah Sahib, hearing of this offer, felt that no The assault.
g Nov. 14th.
time ought to be lost, and gave a last summons
54
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. V.
A. D. 1751,
The victory.
The battle of
Arnee, and
Clive's return,
for the garrison to yield. After trying all the
means of insult, bribery, and threats in vain, he
prepared for the final assault. He selected for
it the anniversary of the Moharrum, the great-
est of the Mahomedan feasts. His soldiers, mad-
dened with bhang, and frantic with the recollection
of the saddening events that festival recalls, were
led on to the breaches.
Clive was, however, prepared. The enemy was
beaten back at every quarter, and retired, leav-
ing 400 dead on the spot where they had
fought. A desultory fire was kept up by the be-
siegers from the afternoon of the following day
until midnight, when it ceased. The next morn-
ing, when the sun rose, the vast army which
had been so long around Arcot was gone.
Soon aſter this triumph, Clive received help from
Madras, and, thus strengthened, he pursued the
retreating enemy. Overtaking Rajah Sahib's army
near Arnee, he gained a complete victory, the
results of which were important, as 600 sepoys
disciplined by the French deserted to his camp,
and the enemy’s treasure fell into his hands.
Having captured on his way the large pagoda at
Conjeveram, which had been held by a French
garrison, he returned to Fort St. David. His ob-
ject was gained. The siege of Trichinopoly lan-
guished, the resources of the enemy were crip-
pled, and Mahomed Ali was generally owned as
Nabob of the Carnatic.
THE RISE OF ENGLISH POWER IN INDIA.
55
About three months afterwards, Rajah Sahib,
with a large army, of which 400 were French-
men, advanced against Fort St. George. Clive,
who had returned to Madras, went out to meet
him ; but he would not wait for a battle : he
retreated without a blow, afraid, it would appear,
of the very name of Clive. That officer, however,
overtook the enemy’s forces at Covrepauk, where he
defeated them with considerable loss. After this
battle, Rajah Sahib’s troops disbanded, the French
portion of them returning to Pondicherry. On
CHAP. V.
A. D. 1752.
Rajah Sahib
is again defeat-
ed by Clive.
February.
his victorious return to Fort St. David, Clive pass- .
ed the pillar and city which 1)upleix had raised;
when he ordered both to be utterly destroyed,
wisely judging that this token of power would
inspire with awe the mind of a people who are
materially influenced by pomp and show.
The siege of Trichinopoly was still carried on :
and it was, at this time, thought necessary to
relieve that city more effectually than had yet
been done. The Government therefore resolved to
send Clive thither ; but, in the mean time, his old
commander, Major Lawrence, returned from Eng-
land, and was, of course, appointed in Clive's
stead. The latter went as second in command.
Upon their arrival at Trichinopoly, the English
found that Mahomed Ali had lately been rein-
forced by 14,000 men from Mysore, 6,000 Mah-
rattas, and troops from Tanjore.
Being unwilling to sustain an attack from this
Reinforcements
sent to Trichino-
poly.
March 17th
The English
are joined by
new allies.
56 - - HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. V. formidable force, the French retreated to Sering-
tºº-smº
A. D. 1752. ham, a strongly fortified pagoda situated on an
of "... island of the same name close to Trichinopoly,
at ...” where they were besieged by the English and
their allies. Many attempts were made to relieve
their countrymen by the French at Pondicherry;
but they were all defeated by Clive's unwearying
watchfulness, and, after a few weeks of bold de-
fence, the garrison surrendered.
cº" Meanwhile Chunda Sahib had been deserted
by his troops ; and, after the capitulation of his
French allies, he gave himself up to the leader
of the Tanjore forces, who had promised him
protection but who deliberately broke his word,
and beheaded the poor, helpless captive ; and
this, we grieve to say, without a word of re-
monstrance from the English general. .
in tº: Trichinopoly, which had been the scene of con-
of the English, stant warfare for the last two years, was now
in the possession of the English, who held it for
their ally ; and, leaving a sufficient garrison there,
Major Lawrence returned to Fort St. David.
Before returning, however, he attempted to take
the strong fort of Gingee, in order to establish
the authority of Mahomed Ali in that part of the
Action at Ba- country, but was repulsed in the attempt. Soon
"Augu. afterwards he met the French army in force near
the village of Bahoor, between Fort St. David
and Pondicherry, where he was again triumphant,
Clive had, in the meantime, been sent to
THE RISE OF ENGLISH PowBR IN INDIA. 57
tº Pº
reduce the forts of Covelong and Chingleput, near CHAP. v.
Madras. His party was chiefly composed of re- A. D. iſ 52.
cruits who had just arrived from England ; but cºo º .
this disadvantage gave him an opportunity of Chinglent. "
shewing how good a soldier and how skilful Sept. and oa.
an officer he was ; for, even with such men, he
performed the duty assigned to him. Not long after- He returns
wards, he returned to his native country, for to *
the benefit of his health, which had for some
time past been failing.
He left the Coromandel coast in a far different situation of
state from that in which he had ſound it on his !. dº. in
arrival, eight years before. The French power was
then becoming greater day by day: it was now
rapidly declining. The schemes of Dupleix were
then steadily advancing : they were now completely
crushed. The English were then occupied only
with their invoices and ledgers: they were now
masters of the Carnatic, showing by their courage
in battle and by their firmness in times of trial,
that they were worthy of the great power which
they Were shortly to obtain. - -
J.-->vrvsavvv^. Sºº-º-º-º-º-º-º-
HISTORY OF INDIA,
CHAPTER VI.
THE BLACK Hole AND SPEEDY RETRIBUTION.
FROM A. D. 1753 To A. D. 1757.
Continuation of the war—Truce between the French
and English—Clive's return—Gheriah destroyed
— Surajah Dowlah—Capture of Calcutta—the
Plack Hole—Approach of the avenger—Calcutta
wetaken—the Nabob’s army beaten—Peace with
the Nabob—Chandernagore taken—Inconsistent be-
haviour of Surajah Dowlah—Conspiracy against
him—Meer Jafter—the English engage in the
plot, -which is nearly defeated by Omichund—
His avarice and cunning—He is disgracefully
outwitted—the English march towards Moor-
shedabad–the battle of Plassey—the victory—
the English reach the capital—Meer Jaffler is
made Nabob–Disappointment, and death of Omi-
chund—Murder of Surajah Dowlah.
THE war was continued after Clive's departure,
but neither the English nor the French shewed
much vigour in its prosecution. Trichinopoly was
in the hands of the former : but constant quarrels
THE BLACK HOLE AND SPEEDY RETRIBUTION.
59
about the possession of that city arose between
them and their allies, which ended in the alliance
being dissolved and many of the native princes
deserting to the French.
But peace with France was near. The French
Government did not approve of all that Dupleix
had done. He was recalled from the scene of
his triumphs, honours, downfall, and defeat ; and
returned to his native land, where persecution
and an unhomoured death awaited him. A com-
missioner named Monsieur Godheu was sent out
to treat with the English, in whose favour the
negotiations ended, as their officers, being on
the spot, knew the importance of the object
for which they were treating better than the
French officer, who had not been in India before.
Although there was peace between France and
England both in India and in Europe, the Eng-
lish Government clearly foresaw that war would
soon break out again. Desiring, therefore, to
provide for the safety of their Indian posses-
sions before hostilities really took place, they
resolved to send out Clive once more, as the
fittest man for the post of danger. They ap-
pointed him Governor of Fort St. David ; and
the king gave him a commission as Lieutenant
Colonel in the royal service.
His first exploit after his return was to
CHAP. VI.
A. D. iiş4.
Negotiations
with the French.
Clive returns
to India.
Oct. 1755,
The destruc-
tion of Gheriali.
destroy a horde of Mahratta pirates, who had Î. º.º.
for years infested the western seas. Their chief
stronghold was a fort named Gheriah. It was
60
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHATP. VI.
attacked both by sea and land, and the power
A. D. ii.56. of the pirates was completely broken by its fall.
• T O' -
Sadleni".
ports from *
gal.
Aliverdy Khan,
Nabob of Ben-
gal.
The character
and conduct of
Surajah Dowlah.
But greater deeds than these were before him.
Soon after his arrival at Port St. T)avid, news
of spirit-stirring events was brought from Bengal.
The Nabob of that country had taken Calcutta ;
the captive Englishmen had been murdered in
the foulest manner : the English name had been
disgraced ; and the thoughts of their country-
men in the south were now turned only to-
wards revenge. -
The provinces of Bengal, Orissa, and Bahar,
in the north east of India, had been for a long
time under a powerful ruler, named Aliverdy
Khan, who, like most of the other Nabobs and
Tajahs, had formerly governed under the Emperor
of Delhi, but was now quite independent, ex-
cept in name. He died in April 1756.
Aliverdy Khan was succeeded by his grandson,
Surajah Dowlah, who was of a remarkably cruel
and selfish disposition. From his youth he had
entertained a bitter hatred against the English ;
and, soon after he ascended the throme, he shew-
ed it openly. The English traders at Calcutta,
foreseeing the threatened war with the Freuch,
had begun to place the walls of Fort William in
repair. This proceeding aunoyed the Nabob, and
he ordered them to stop the repairs, but his order
was entirely disregarded. Enraged at this insult,
and at a refusal to deliver up one of his subjects
who had taken refuge at Calcutta, he assembled an
army, and marched against that town.
A.Y.
THE BLACK HOLE AND SPEEDY RETRIBUTION, 6 L
Fort William was ill prepared to sustain a CHAP. VI. .
siege. The walls were old, the garrison small, A.D. iſ 56.
and their weapons in bad order. Nevertheless, the The siege and
capture of Cal-
fort was defended for three days : but the Eng- guit.
lish found the enemy too strong for them, god." 18th to
and, when the time for an assault drew Iléâr,
their hearts failed them. The governor, the
commandant, and many others ran away, and found
safety on board the ships in the river. A hundred
and ninety men were still left in the fort ; and
these chose Mr. Holwell, a civilian, for their leader.
On the third day the place was taken, and quick-
ly over-run by the savage soldiers of the Nabob,
all eager for plunder. The Nabob himself was
soon on the spot. He ordered the prisoners to
be brought before him, and greedily inquired af-
ter the treasure which he fancied was in the place.
He treated them, however, with kindness, and pro-
mised them that their lives should be spared.
He then gave them over to the charge of a
guard. The soldiers led them away and placed
them all—they were a hundred and forty-six in
number—in the common dungeon of the fort, a
dark, dismal room, only twenty feet square. The
unhappy men, after the promises of safety which
they had heard, could scarcely believe that their
jailors were in earnest. But they were soon un-
deceived. They were all thrust into the little
room, and the door was locked upon them.
They were to pass the night there. Filled with The Black
desperation at the thought, they used every means º, 20th.
to free themselves. By turns they struggled,
6
62 HISTORY OF INDIA. --
CHAP. VI, implored, yelled, bribed. But their guards were deaf
A. D. Tisº. to their cries ; and even held torches up to the
barred window, so as better to see their victims,
and to mock them in their agony. They begged
that the Nabob might be told of their situation.
The Nabob, their jailors answered, was asleep,
and must not be disturbed. The heat was intense,
for it was the middle of the hot weather ; and
their thirst became unquenchable. They begged
for water, and water was brought: but they scram-
bled for the scanty supply, and spilt it, and the
soldiers would bring no more.
nº." As the night wore away, their sufferings increas-
ed. Entreaties, oaths, prayers rang through the
room. They trampled on each other, and fought
one with another in their despair. But this gra-
dually subsided. Heat and thirst had done their
work : and, one by one, the sufferers dropped
down to die in that foul dungeon. When the
door was opened in the morning, only twenty-three
were found alive, and they were scarcely able to
IQ OVē.
The Nabobre- The Nabob was ignorant of these horrors; but
turns to his ca- •
pital in triumph. when he heard of them, he shewed no signs of
anger against the murderers, nor feeling for the
murdered. Soon afterwards, he returned to his
capital in triumph, boasting of his grand deeds, and .
glorying in his splendid victory.
th Approach of But vengeance was near. News of these sad
€ 3Wenger, º,
8 events had been sent to Madras, where a force
was immediately assembled and embarked on the
THE BLACK HOLE AND SPEEDY RETRIBUTION,
63 .
16th October, in Admiral Watson's fleet, which
was lying in the roads. Clive was placed at the
head of the army, which had been prepared for
departure with the utmost despatch. Owing to
adverse winds, however, it did not reach Bengal
before December.
But the moment he landed, Clive marched quick-
ly forward. He took several forts as he advan-
ced; defeated the Nabob's army ; retook Calcutta;
and captured the fort and town of Hooghly.
Surajah Dowlah, hearing of these events, came
to meet him with a larger army than the one
which had just been beaten : but Clive defeated
it also, and drove it back with severe loss.
The Nabob was thoroughly frightened by these
rapid movements, and earnestly begged for peace.
Clive, although exceedingly unwilling to do so, was
obliged to accept this offer, because war had bro-
ken out between France and England ; and, if he
had been engaged in warfare with the Nabob,
the French could have attacked him with greater
advantage than if he were able to attend to
their movements only. A treaty of peace was,
therefore, entered into, by which all the posses-
sions of the English in Bengal were restored to
them, the duty on their merchandise passing through
the Nabob’s country was taken off, and leave to
fortify Calcutta was granted,
Clive now turned his attention to the French,
who had, as we have stated, a large settlement
at Chandernagore, a little north of Calcutta. He
CHAP. VI.
A. D. 1756.
Re-capture of
Calcutta.
Jan. 2d, 1757.
Conclusion of
C6,
Feb, 9th.
The capture of
"Chandermagore.
March 23rd.
2’
64 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. VI. resolved to attack that place, and asked permission
A. D.T.s, from the Nabob, who, after a great deal of hesita-
tion, granted it. The fleet and army moved up
the river, and, after a short but stubborn resis-
tance, Chandernagore fell.
, niºbility and This conquest made the English more power-
inconsistency of -
the Nabob, ful than they had yet been in Bengal. The Nabob
was very dissatisfied. He felt how dangerous his
new allies were, and he imagined himself unsafe
while they continued in the country. He was
looking out for an opportunity to break the peace
he had himself desired, and to get rid of the
English, whom, at the same time, he most hearti-
ly feared. These feelings made his behaviour very
inconsistent. One day he pretended to be very
friendly to the English, and the next entreated
the French commander in the Deckan to help
him against them ; one day he treated Clive's
letters in the most contemptuous manner, and the
next sent answers full of the grossest flattery ;
one day he abused the English resident, Mr.
Watts, threatening him with the most horrible
death, and the next received him at the durbar
with every mark of respect, and presented him
conspiracy with a dress of honour. This conduct, and the
*S*** constant ill-usage with which he treated his sub-
jects, so disgusted all classes, that a conspiracy
was entered into by his principal officers, to
dethrone him, and to make Meer Jaffier, the
Commander-in-chief of his troops, Nabob in his
The English stead. This plot was disclosed to Clive and the
take part in the sº
plot, members of council at Calcutta. The latter
THE BLACK HOLE AND SPEEDY RETRIBUTION. 65
wished to have nothing to do with the affair : CHAP. VI.
but Clive allayed their fears, persuaded them to A. D. Fă7.
support Meer Jaffier, and to enter into correspon-
dence with him. * -
The plot, in which the English were now en- . The under-
• hand proceeding
gaged, proceeded favourably: but, as the time drew of onioma.
near for its being carried out, it was almost defeated -
by Omichund, a Hindu merchant of considerable in-
fluence. He had been a party to the scheme through-
out, but was, at the same time, in the confidence
of the Nabob. He resolved, therefore, to take
advantage of his peculiar position, and, being very
covetous, to add to his riches by the events then
taking place. He informed Clive, therefore, that
he would reveal every thing to the Nabob, un-
less a bond for thirty lacs of rupees were given
him, as a reward for secrecy,
The Council at Calcutta were disheartened ; but He is disgrace-
Clive, using his own weapons against the artful *
miser, persuaded them to prepare two agreements : *
one, on white paper, being the real one, in which
Omichund’s name did not appear ; the other, be-
ing a false one, on red paper, in which all that
he had asked for was promised. Clive's proposal
was adopted. All signed the agreements, except
Admiral Watson, who refused to have any
thing to do with the matter. Clive determined,
however, that this should be no hindrance to the
scheme ; and he had the wickedness to forge the
Admiral’s name upon the papers, the latter of
which being shown to Omiclund, his greediness
was satisfied and his silence secured. The real
66
HISTORY OF INI).I.A.
(; H A. P. W I,
A. D. 1757.
The advance
to Moorsheda-
bad.
Declaration of
Wal'.
treaty was, of course, the only one with which
the conspirators were concerned.
Meanwhile, Clive wrote a friendly letter to the
Nabob, to allay the suspicions he was beginning
to express; but, at the same time, desired Mr.
Watts to hurry forward the preparations for the
revolt. Meer Jaffer, however, giving him great
uneasiness by his hesitating conduct, Clive resolv-
ed to act at once, and to march forthwith for
the scene of action.
He wrote to Surajah Dowlah, accusing him of
bad faith in seeking help from the French ; and
telling him that the English were on their way
Amount and
position of the
English force.
to his capital, where they would submit the mat-
ters under dispute to the principal men of his
court. This was in reality to declare war: and the
Nabob, feeling that it was so, put his army in mo-
tion, and proceeded against the advancing English.
Clive, in the meantime, had marched from
Chandermagore with a small force, consisting of
900 Englishmen, 2100 sepoys, and eight pieces of
cannon. As he drew near the enemy, he wa-
vered. He had heard nothing lately of Meer
Jaffier. His situation was dangerous. He was
with a handful of troops in a hostile land, and,
if he were unable to conquer his enemies, who
far out-numbered them, the power of England,
not only in Bengal, but throughout the whole
of India, would be completely crushed. He was
encamped near a river, and, if he crossed it,
there could be no retreat. He consequently called
THE BLACK Hole AND SPEEDY RETRIBUTION. 67
-
a council of war, and asked the opinion of his chAP. vi.
officers, whether they should cross the stream and A. D. lºsſ.
fight, or remain where they were.
The greater number, and Clive among them, Clive regains
were against immediate action. After the coun- his self-reliance.
cil, however, he withdrew to a grove of mango
trees, and there he spent an hour in quiet thought.
In that hour he determined to dare all. Clive was
himself again. He returned to the camp, and ordered
the men to prepare for an advance upon the morrow.
After a day’s march, he came within sight of The encamp-
the enemy, who was encamped near the village ment at Plassey.
of Plassey. The hostile force was very large.
There could not be less than 35,000 men, 15,000
of whom were cavalry ; and they had 40 pieces
of cannon, under the command of a French officer.
Clive's little army bivouacked in a grove of mango
trees, about two miles from them ; and all the
following night the shrill sounds of the rude
clarions and cymbals, and the distant hum of
that huge host were heard in his camp.
The battle began at sunrise, with a cannonade The battle of
from the Nabob's army. It did not do much damage, * 23rd.
as the English were protected in the grove by
a high bank of mud. Their few guns returned
the fire, and, being well aimed, did considerable mis-
chief. This continued until moon, when a heavy
shower of rain damaged the enemy's ammunition.
After the rain had ceased, the cannonade was The retreat.
continued till two o'clock in the afternoon, when
the small party of English were cheered by the
98
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. VI.
A. D. 1757.
The victory.
Clive’s recep-
tion of Meer
Jaffier. .
Installation of
the new SOVer-
elgm.
June 29th.
exciting news that the enemy was retiring. One
of the Nabob’s chief officers had been killed by
a cannon ball ; and this had so thoroughly frighten-
ed him, that he yielded to the treacherous advice
of his courtiers, and ordered a retreat, which, for
a short time, was conducted in an orderly manner.
But Clive, advancing from the grove, had taken
a small tank which had been occupied by the
French during the day, and which afforded him
a commanding position for his guns. He then
dashed forward, and attacked the entrenched camp
to which the enemy was retiring. His success
was complete. The retreat was turned into a
rout ; and, on every side, the Nabob’s strange,
barbaric host. gave way and fled.
The battle was thus won by Clive, who pur-
sued the enemy for six miles, when he halted
for the night. He was soon afterwards visited
by Meer Jaffier, who came to congratulate him .
on the victory which he had gained. Meer Jaf-
fier was doubtful how Clive would receive him,
for he had given no assistance to his allies, ex-
cept, perhaps, by his not interfering in the ac-
tion, and by his aiding neither one side nor the
other. Clive, however, received him in a friendly
manner, treated him kindly and courteously, and sa-
luted him as Nabob of Bahar, Orissa, and Bengal,
They advanced together to Moorshedabad, the
capital, to seize the treasury of the late Nabob,
and to secure the allegiance of the people ; and
the new sovereign was proclaimed with great
THE BLACK HOLE AND SPEEDY RETRIBUTION. 69
*pomp in that city, the brave Englishman hand- chAP. v1.
ing him to the throne in the midst of the thou- A.D. 1757.
sands who had assembled to witness the ceremony.
The principal men engaged in the revolution Reading the
retired soon afterwards to the house of a wealthy treaty.
and influential Hindu, where the treaty was read,
and the subject of reward to the English discussed.
The treasure found in Surajah Dowlah's palace Final arrange-
was less than had been expected. Meer Jaffier ments.
promised, therefore, to pay at once half of the
sum which he, had agreed to give, and the rest
within the next three years : liberal presents were
given to the English officers ; and it was agreed
that the English should enjoy all their former
privileges; that they should possess the Zemin-
dary of the country south of Calcutta, as far as
Calpee; and that their goods, when passing
through the Nabob's territory, should be almost
entirely free from . taxation. -
When the parties retired, as we have stated, The fate of
Omichund.
Omichund accompanied them, fully expecting to
receive the large sum which had been promised
to him. He was very much astonished, however,
to hear a treaty that was very different from
the one of which he had a copy. When the
reader ceased, he was told that the red treaty
was a sham, and that he was to receive nothing.
He immediately fainted ; and, on his recovery, it
was found that his mind had been affected by
the shock. He was an idiot for the remainder
of his days, and not long afterwards died un-
honoured and unwept,
70
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. WI,
A. D. 1757,
The flight, ar-
rest, and murder
We have also to relate the death of another
actor in these events. Surajah Dowlah, as soon
as he had ordered the retreat at Plassey, fled from
of Surajah Dow. the field of battle. He hastened to his palace at
lah
Moorshedabad ; but, when he heard that Meer
Jaffier, and Clive had entered the city, he left it
in disguise, and, with only two attendants, took
Triumphal re-
turn of the Eng.
lish to Calcutta.
his way by night from that which once had been
his own. In his flight, however, he was recog-
nised by a man, who had in the previous year been
cruelly mutilated by his orders. He was arrested,
and brought, as a prisoner, into the presence of
his successful rival. Meer Jaffier wished to spare
his life: but Meeran, the heir apparent, who was
as cruel as his victim had been, persuaded his
father to give over the poor, fallen sovereign to
his care. This request was granted: and in the
dead of night the unhappy man was inhumanly
murdered in a distant corner of the palace.
After every thing had been settled between
Meer Jaffier and Clive, the latter returned to
Calcutta with his little army. A hundred ves-
sels, containing treasure, floated down the river
to Fort William, accompanied by the boats of
the fleet with their colours flying and their bands
playing—a striking contrast to the scene on the
same river, when the late Nabob had gone up-
wards in triumphal show, but one short year before,
CONQUEST OF THE CARNATIC,
71
CHAPTER VII.
conquEST OF THE CARNATIC, AND THE TREACHERY
OF MEER JAFFIER IN BEN GAL.
FROM A. D. 1756 TO A. D. 1760.
Temporary quiet in the Carnatic—Renewal of
hostilities—Troops sent to Tinnevelly and Wel-
lore—the French attack Trichinopoly,–which is
relieved by Captain Calliaud—Arrival of a French
army—Count de Lally—his character—Capture
of Fort St. David-Recall of Bussy—Lally
invades - Tanjore—Siege of Fort St. George—
Colonel Coote arrives from England–Captures
Wandewash and Corangoly—the battle of Wande-
wash—the French defeated—they are besieged
in Pondicherry—Colonel Forde defeats them in
the Northern Circars—Pondicherry taken—Fate
of Lally—Shah Alum invades Bahar—flees be-
fore Clive—Meer Jaffer's ingratitude—the Dutch
help him—Defeat of the Dutch expedition—
Clive leaves Bengal.
WHILE Clive and his soldiers were fighting in
Bengal, their brethren in arms on the Coro-
mandel coast were not inactive. For some time
after the treaty which we have already mentioned,
there was peace and quiet; but the storm of
72
HISTORY OF INIDIA.
CHAP. VII.
A. D. 1757.
war broke out with renewed fury, when hostili-
ties were again declared between France and
England.
Troops sent to Mahomed Ali was left in undisturbed possession
assist Mahomed
Ali in Tinnevel- 0
ly and Nellore,
f the throne in the Carnatic, but he found . it
neither an easy nor a quiet seat. Rebellions arose,
which he was unable to subdue, and even his own
brother set his authority at defiance. The English,
being his allies, felt themselves bound, as they had
made him Nabob, to assist him against all his ene-
mies. The Rajah of Mysore had claimed Trichino-
poly, as the price of the aid which he had afforded,
when it was relieved from the attacks of the French.
This town was therefore defended by the English
from all unlawful claimants ; and, at the same time,
English troops were sent to enforce the Nabob’s
authority in Madura and Tinnevelly, where they
were stubbornly opposed by the Poligars, and the
half savage tribes which inhabited those provinces.
For the same reason, a force was also ordered to
Nellore, where an assault made by the English was
repulsed.
Trichinopoly Observing that the English were thus fully em-
relieved by Capt.
Calliaud.
-May 26th.
ployed, and that their forces were at places so far
distant from each other, the French took advantage
of the opportunity thus afforded them to attack
Trichinopoly. Captain Calliaud, who commanded
the detachment in Madura, as soon as he heard of
the movements of the French, marched rapidly across
the country ; entered the city unobserved by the be-
siegers; defeated all their designs by his activity
CONQUEST OF THE CARNATIC.
73
and vigour; and forced them to retreat to Pondi-
cherry.
For some time after this unsuccessful attack on
Trichinopoly, little was effected by either party, until
a fleet appeared off Pondicherry, with a well-appoint-
ed armament from France. This force was command-
CHAP. VII,
A. D. 1758.
Troops arrive
from France.
ed by Count de Lally, an officer, who, although an
Irishman by birth, had taken service under the
French sovereign. He was a passionate and ill-
tempered man, very jealous of his officers, quite
ignorant of the character of the natives, and unable
to treat properly, either the zeal of the one or the
peculiarities of the other.
The way in which he commenced the campaign F
seemed to promise him success. The very evening
he landed, he proceeded to attack Fort St. David.
The fort was badly defended ; and, after a short re-
sistance, fell into his hands.” Delighted with this
triumph, he returned to Pondicherry, fully resolved
to give himself no rest, until he had driven the
English out of India.
His great eagerness, however, made him act un-
wisely. He recalled M. Bussy, who had been very
successful in the Nizam’s country, and made an
enemy of that officer by treating him with unmerited
disrespect. All his other measures likewise render-
ed him unpopular among those who served under
him. *
April 28th.
The capture of
ort St. 1)avid,
June 1st.
* This is the last we hear of Fort St. David, which had once been
a place of great importance. The French destroyed it; and it was
never rebuilt. 7
g
Lally’s unwise
proceedings,
74 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. VII. He was in great want of money to carry on the war,
A. D. 1758, and, in consequence, invaded the territories of the
French expe. Rajah of Tanjore, from whom he expected to obtain
dition to Tam- º 4 * * &
jore. supplies. But the expedition failed. The peasants,
18t, º e g *
"...” whom he allowed his soldiers to ill-treat, rose against
** him ; and he was obliged to return in confusion,
without the treasure which he so much required.
Siege of Fort Having succeeded in obtaining a little money
St. George. * * * * * º * &
i. i*i. 1758, from private individuals at Pondicherry, he laid
º 17th, siege to Madras, which he reached on the 12th
of December, with a force of 2700 French and
4000 sepoys, whom he quartered in Black Town.
The siege of Fort St. George lasted two months,
during which period the place was gallantly de-
fended by Major Lawrence and Mr. Pigot, the
Governor. On the 14th of December, the gar-
rison made a furious Sally upon the French in
Black Town, but they were unable to take
the enemy by surprise, and it was only through
the indifference of Bussy that their small party
was enabled to return in safety to Fort St.
George. But the siege was badly conducted, owing
to mutiny and disunion in the French camp; and
the besiegers retreated to Pondicherry, upon the
arrival of an English fleet, which, towards the
close of the second month of the siege, appeared
off the town.
º: º Major Lawrence took the field as soon as the
siege was raised. Several trivial engagements took
place ; many forts exchanged masters; but nothing
Worthy of especial mention occurred.
CONQUEST OF THE CARNATIC. 75
In the following October, Colonel Coote arrived CHAP. VII.
with considerable reinforcements from England ; and, A.D. ii.59.
instead of proceeding to Calcutta as he had ori- , , Arrival, of
& º e Colonel Coote.
ginally intended, remained at Madras and assumed Oct. 27th,
the command of the army. One of his first ex-
ploits was to take the important fort of Wandewash,
*
which surrendered to him after a short defence ;
and, leaving a small garrison there, he proceed-
ed to another fort, not very far distant, named
Carangoly. While the English commander was
thus employed, Lally captured Conjeveram, and,
advancing quickly to Wandewash, he attempted
to recover it from its present possessors. He
did not, however, . attack the fort immediately ;
and, while he was preparing for the siege, the
English army returned to relieve the place.
A severe battle ensued, in which the French The battle of
were thoroughly defeated. At the beginning of the }º
action, Lally imagined that a portion of the Eng-
lish infantry wavered under the fire of his ar-
tillery. Eager to take advantage of the confu-
sion which he expected to find in the English
ranks, he placed himself at the head of his ca-
valry, and ordered them to charge. They refused.
He suspended officer after officer on the spot,
and implored the men themselves to obey him,
even though their officers would not. They an-
swered his appeal ; but they had not advanced
far, when a slight fire from the English threw
them into disorder, and they precipitately retired,
leaving their general to fight, if he pleased, alone.
76
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. VII.
A. D. 1760.
The siege and
capture of Pon-
dicherry.
Jan. 16th, 1761.
Colonel Forde's
successes in the
Northern Cir-
CarS.
From October
Finding himself thus deserted, Lally joined the
French infantry, which, under his leading, advan-
ced in a firm and orderly manner. Strong in
numbers, they bore down the part of the Eng-
lish line which was opposed to them ; but, the
flanks of the English army closing in around
them, a deadly conflict ensued. The soldiers fought
hand to hand ; bayonets were crossed ; and, the
sepoys standing aloof, this fierce struggle was
carried on by the Europeans alone; but, after a
time, the French retreated in confusion. Exhor-
tations, threats, example, were all unable to stop
the fugitives. Bussy threw himself from his horse,
and, fighting hard himself, tried to turn them
back. All was in vain: Bussy was taken prison-
er ; and the English were left masters of the field.
After the battle of Wandewash, the English tri-
umphed slowly, but surely, on every side. One by
one, the enemy’s forts fell into their power; until,
in the month of May following, the French were
compelled to retreat to the fort of Pondicherry, to
which the English army laid siege. Lally made a
last desperate struggle to free himself, but he was
again defeated; and a rigid blockade was kept up
until January, when the English took the place,
the fortifications of which they entirely destroyed.
In the meantime Clive had sent Colonel Forde
to the Northern Circars, a large tract of country
on the sea coast, extending from Ganjam to Gum-
30th, 1758. to toor, which the French had received from Salabut
May 12th, 1759,
Jung, for their services in placing him upon the
conquEST of THE CARNATIC, 77
throne. After Bussy had left them, they were CHAP. VII.
commanded by an officer named Conflams; but he A. D. Ti58.
was by no means equal to their former leader.
He was totally defeated at the village of Con- The battle of
dore near Pittapore in the district of Rajahmun- *...,n.
dry; the French garrison at Masulipatam sur-
rendered on the 6th of April, after a siege which
had lasted for exactly a month; the French in-
fluence at the court of the Nizam was destroyed ;
and a large tract of country round . Masulipatam.
was ceded to the English:
The two hill-forts of Thiagur and Gingee were now . . The final
triumph over the
all that belonged to the French in India: but these French.
º - e. e :..., April 5th, 1761.
places did not long remain in their possession.
By April, 1761, not one military post in the
country was left in the power of the French.
Soon after the fall of Pondicherry, Lally returned . The death of
- º - Lally.
to Europe. He was there put on his trial by May 6th, 1766.
the French Government in consequence of his
failures in Tndia; was convicted of treason and
extortion ; and ended his days ignominiously on
the public scaffold.
We must now return to Bengal. Meer Jaffier . Meer. Jaffer's
e insecurity.
had not been long upon the throne, when it appeared
quite evident that he could remain on it only by
the help of those who had placed him there. His
country was in danger on every side. The eldest . The Shahzada
º invades Bahar.
son of the Emperor of Delhi assembled an army
to attack him, and was aided by many of the
neighbouring Nabobs, the strongest of whom was
Suja Dowlah, the governor of Oude. Meer Jaffier
78 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. VII, was very much frightened by these preparations, and
A.D. 1758, immediately applied to the English for help. Clive
readily undertook the defence of the man whom he
had himself made Nabob : and, although the small
army which he commanded had been weakened by
sending Colonel Forde to the Northern Circars, he
ordered it forthwith to join the Nabob's forces.
rº siege to The Emperor's son, Shah Alum, had laid siege
to Patna : but Clive wrote to Ramnarrain, a brave
Hindu soldier, who commanded the fort, to de-
fend that post to the last, for he was coming to
the rescue with men who never turned their backs.
Retreats be. But there was little need of courageous resistance.
fore Clive. The very fact that Clive was coming struck such
terror into the heart of the enemy, that in a short
time the whole of the large army which had caus-
ed so much anxiety to Meer Jaffier, dispersed, to
assemble again no more. The Nabob, in the ful-
ness of his gratitude, bestowed upon Clive, as a
personal estate, the whole of the rents paid by the
Company for the lands to the south of Calcutta.
Treachery of His gratitude, however, did not last long. He im-
the Nabob. agined that he was not safe upon the throne, so long
as those who had made him Nabob remained in
the country. He looked about, therefore, for aid from
some foreign power by whose assistance he might be
enabled to expel the English from Bengal.
Meer Jaffer He knew that no native prince could hope to
tº: oppose them with success, and that the French
assistance. possessed, at this time, no power in the north,
and were too weak to send help from the
TREACHERY OF MEEE JAFFIER, 79
south. In this dilemma he applied to the CHAP. VII.
Dutch, who had, as we have already stated, a A. D. 1759.
small settlement at Chinsura, two miles above
Chandernagore and twenty beyond Calcutta. Al-
though their nation was not at war with Eng-
land, the Dutch authorities at Chinsura agreed
to assist him ; and wrote for reinforcements from
Batavia, the capital of the Dutch possessions in
Java, whence seven ships of war arrived in the
Hooghly soon afterwards, and on board of them
was an army of 1500 men.
Meer Jaffier pretended to be very much alarm: , Defeat of the
* te Dutch fleet.
ed, when he heard of their arrival ; but he Now, 24th,
was unable to conceal the real state of affairs from
Clive, who immediately resolved that the Dutch
ships should not be allowed to proceed up the
river. He strengthened the fort at Tanna, which
commanded the approaches to Calcutta, and made
vigorous preparations for defence ; but the com-
modore of the English fleet engaged the Dutch with
spirit and success, and effectually prevented their
proceeding to Chinsura."
The Dutch troops had previously been dis- *:
embarked, in order that they might march thither by Col. Forde.
by land; and Colonel Forde, who had a short
time before given up his independent command in
the Northern Circars, was sent, with a small force,
to oppose them. On their way, they encamped
one evening in a position where the English com-
mander thought that he could advantageously at-
tack them : but, as he knew that the two na-.
**
80 HISTORY OF INDIA,
CHAP. VII. tions were at peace, he wrote to Clive for in-
A. D. 1759, structions how he was to act. Clive was amus-
ing himself with a game at cards, when Col.
Forde’s hastily written note was brought to him.
He did not move from the table, nor interrupt the
game he was playing, but scribbled on the back of
the letter a few words in reply. “Dear Forde,”
he wrote, “fight them immediately: I will send you
the order of Council to-morrow.”
Buttle near Colonel Forde’s action was as quick as his
*...**u. leader's decision. He engaged the enemy as soon
as he received this permission, and routed them
with so severe a slaughter that few of their num-
ber reached Chinsura to tell the tale. Immedi-
ately after the action he marched straight to that
fort ; but the garrison, disheartened at the defeat
which their countrymen had reported, and fearing
the powerful and energetic enemies whom they
had made, acknowledged that they had been in
the wrong, agreed to pay the costs of the short-
lived war, and asked for peace and forgiveness.
Their submission was accepted, and thus the ex-
pedition from which Meer Jaffier had expected so
much was brought to an end in failure and dis-
grace. The ingratitude and treachery of the Nabob
was overlooked.
Clive's second Three months after these events, Clive, who had
ºn tº * in so decided a manner upheld the interests of his
** 1799 country in Bengal, returned to his native land,
+ where he was received with marked distinction, and
was rewarded with honours and with fame,
CHANGES, WARS, AND TROUBLES IN BEN GAL.
8].
CHAPTER VIII.
CHANGES, WARS, AND TROUBLES IN BEN GAL.
FROM A. D. 1760 To A. D. 1767.
Shah Alum invades Bahar again—Ramnarrain
ãs defeated—Siege of Patna—Battle near Patna
—Pursuit of the enemy—Death of Meeran—Re-
turn of the troops—Deposition of Meer Jaffer
—Meer Cossim—the Emperor defeated—Meer
Cossim’s character—Condition of Bengal—
Marder of Ramnarrain—Disputes with the
Nabob—the English take Patna—It is retaken
by Meer Cossim—Meer Jaffer restored—Battle of
Geriah—Monghir captured—Meer Cossim’s rage
—the English advance—the massacre at Patna
—the Nabob flees to Oude—the Emperor, Suja
Dowlah, and Meer Cossim against the English—
they are defeated—Mutiny among the sepoys—
Pattle of Baaar—Clive's return—the Englisſ,
*eceive the sovereignty of Bengal–Réformations in
the civil service and the army—Clive suppresses
a formidable mutiny—Leaves India for the last
time—His character. -
As soon as Clive had left Bengal, troubles
arose on every side. Shah Alum, who had lately
become the Emperor of Delhi, invaded the coun-
try again ; and he was assisted by Suja Dowlah,
the powerful ruler of Oude, whom he had re-
8? HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. VIII. cently appointed grand Vizier of the Empire. A
A. D. 1760. large army was assembled under these two princes
and advanced to Patna, which was still com-
manded by the brave Hindu, Ramnarrain, whom
Clive had held in high esteem.
Ramnarrain is Ramnarrain applied to the English for assistance :
defeated, g te g
but, before he had time to receive reinforcements,
he engaged the Emperor's army; and was defeated.
Col. Calliand Immediately on hearing of these events, Co-
defeats the Em-
peror and his
*. 22nd. Carnatic to assume command of the army in
Dengal, marched rapidly forwards ; effected a
junction with the army of Meer Jaffier, which had
been placed under the orders of prince Meeran ;
and compelled the enemy to retire from Patna. The
Emperor attempted a forced march to Moorshe-
dabad ; but Colonel Calliaud quickly pursued him,
prevented him from laying siege to the capital,
and tried to bring him to another battle. An-
xious, however, to avoid an engagement, he return-
lonel Calliaud, who had lately come from the
ed and again besieged Patna, which, in the hurry
of pursuit, had been left by Colonel Calliaud
with a small and feeble garrison,
... Gallant de- The fortress was gallantly defended by a sur-
fence of Patna. *
geon named Fullerton, who repulsed two as-
saults, and kept the besiegers at bay, until the
place was relieved by Captain Knox, who had
marched from Moorshedabad to Patna, under the
scorching sun of India, in thirteen days, himself
marching on foot to encourage his men.
CHANGEs, wars, AND TROUBLES IN BENGAL.
83
Meanwhile the Deputy Governor of a neigh-
bouring town, named Poornia, had assembled an
army, and was advancing with 12,000 men, to the
assistance of the Emperor. Captain Knox resolved
to prevent the junction of the two armies; and, con-
sequently, when these forces drew near Patna, he
crossed the Ganges, and, with only 200 English-
men and a few sepoys, totally defeated them in
sight of the walls of the town, where the garrison
were anxiously watching the well-contested strife.
Colonel Calliaud arrived soon after this action
and joined in the pursuit of the defeated army;
but on the march his troops were obliged to halt
during a severe thunder storm, in which prince
TMeeran was killed by a flash of lightning, as he
was listening to a story-teller in the retirement
of his tent.
Without their leader the Nabob’s soldiers were
unmanageable, and Colonel Calliaud was compell-
ed to return. He remained at Patna, while
Meeran’s troops proceeded to Moorshedabad, to
demand the arrears of pay which had for a long
time past been due to them. Meeran had been,
for the last year or two, the real ruler of the
country : and, after his death, Meer Jaffier, who
had fallen into his dotage, was unable to satisfy
the demands either of his army or of his English
allies.
The former were in a state of mutiny: they
stormed the palace; and they would have murder-
ed their sovereign, if Meer Cossim, his son-in-
CHAP. VIII.
A. D. 1760.
13attle under
the walls of
Patna.
The death of
Meeran.
July 2nd,
Mutiny of the
Nabob’s troops.
Interposition
of Meer Cossim,
84 HISTORY OF INDIA,
CHAP. VIII. law, had not discharged a part of their arrears
A. D. Tico. from his own private resources. The latter also
were in urgent need of funds.
Arrival of a It was evident that this state of affairs could
mew Governor.
July. not last long. A new Governor had arrived at
Calcutta, and he found that the Nabob had not
paid the whole of the allowances due to his army,
nor of the sum which he had agreed to give
the English for placing him on the throne. This
gentleman, whose name was Vansittart, resolved,
therefore, with the consent of the Council, to
deprive Meer Jaffer of all real authority by
placing the administration of affairs in the hands
of Meer Cossim.
Mº. of Early in October, 1760, Mr. Vansittart pro-
Oct. 16th. ceeded to Moorshedabad for this purpose : but
Meer Jaffier would not accede to the proposal,
and preferred to resign his position as Nabob.
The English Governor accepted his resignation,
and Meer Cossim succeeded to the throne, agree-
ing, in return for the services of the English,
to bestow upon them the revenues of Burdwan,
Chittagong, and Midnapore.
E º: of the Soon after this change, Major Carnac, who had
Janişth, 1761, succeeded Colonel Calliaud in command of the
army, advanced against Shah Alum. Only one
battle took place, which ended in the defeat of
the Emperor, who was compelled to agree to the
terms of his conquerors, and to acknowledge Meer
Cossim as the ruler of Bengal,
CHANGES, WARS, AND TROUBLES IN BENGAL. S5
But the warfare in that province had not yet chAP. VIII.
ceased. Meer Cossim, the new Nabob, was not A. D. Tºol.
the puppet sovereign, that the English expected ... Meer Cossim,
him to be. He was, on the contrary, a man the new Nabob.
of great ability and of remarkable energy. He
fully comprehended the peculiar position in which
he was placed, and felt that, while the English
remained in the country, he would be a ruler in
name only. While, therefore, he set heartily to
work to bring his dominions into order, and to
fill his empty treasury, he was secretly preparing
to resist the demands of his powerful allies. He
had under him an Armenian general of great
ability, who was endeavouring to bring his army
into a fit state for effective service : and he left
Moorshedabad to reside at Monghir, a strong
town which was situated a little higher up the
river.
Troubles were gathering around the English, The state of
which were brought on by their own mismanage. **
ment and misrule. The state of Bengal was very
sad. The English were covetous and tyrannical :
and their evil example was followed by their na-
tive servants and by others who fraudulently as-
sumed their name and power. The tone of
English society in India has happily changed since
that time : and the majority of those in authority,
while they remember with affection the land from
which they are separated, sincerely desire to pro-
mote the welfare of the people by whom they
are surrounded,
8
86
HISTORY OF INIX1A.
CHAP, WIII,
A. D. 1761.
Meer Cossim’s
treatment of
Ramnarrain.
Discontent 3.”
gainst the Eng-
lish.
!)’sputes with
the Nabob,
The first measure, which was the forerunner of
trouble, was as unwise, as it was unprincipled.
Meer Cossim was in great need of treasure, and
what he required, he asked permission of the Eng-
lish to extort from Ramnarrain, the faithful com-
mandant of Patna, who was supposed to be
wealthy, but who had hitherto refused to submit
the accounts of his government to the Nabob.
Mr. Wansittart, contrary to the advice of Colonel
Calliaud and Major Carnac, who were both re-
called from Patna, ordered the troops to with-
draw from that city, leaving Ramnarrain in the
power of the tyrant, who first plundered and op-
pressed, and subsequently murdered him.
The conduct of the Governor in this affair dis-
gusted all the native noblemen, and, for a time,
destroyed their confidence in the honour of English-
men. Many joined the Nabob, when he openly
waged war; and the knowledge of this feeling of
discontent made him declare his intentions sooner
than he would otherwise have done.
An occasion of quarrel soon arose. Tisputes
occurred about the custom-house duties in Bengal.
The Company’s officers had lately engaged in the
inland traffic, and had insisted on their goods
passing through the country free from taxation :
but the Nabob very naturally desired that both
the native and the English merchants should in
future, be taxed alike, and, upon the latter re-
fusing to pay a small duty of nine per cent, he
abolished the custom-house duties altogether. This
CHANGES, WARS, AND TROUBLES IN BENGAL.
87
measure greatly annoyed the Council at Calcutta:
and, being eager to act on the offensive first,
they sent instructions to Mr. Ellis, their princi-
pal agent at Patna, to seize the citadel at that
place. He promptly obeyed; and Patna was taken.
Meer Cossim’s rage, when he heard of this event,
was furious, and it was not appeased by the
tidings that Patna had been recaptured on the
following day. In revenge, he murdered a civi-
lian named Amyatt, who was returning to Cal-
cutta after having accompanied an embassy to
his court.
An English force was immediately sent to
oppose him ; and the Council, imagining that it
was the wisest measure to adopt, set up Meer
Jaffier, as ruler once, more. The poor old man,
now more than seventy, bent with age, weak
with disease, and perfectly imbecile, again accept-
ed the empty title of Nabob.
After two or three slight engagements, a pitch-
ed battle was fought at Geriah. The day was
in favour of the English : but it was after a
severer action than had hitherto been fought in
India. A detachment of sepoys, dressed and dis-
ciplined in the English manner, was commanded
by a European adventurer named Sumroo, who
showed great courage in the engagement, and led
his forces forward in such a dashing manner, that,
at one time, the English line was broken, and
two of their cannon taken. They were attacked
both in the front and in the rear : but their
CHAP, VIII.
A. D. 1763.
Capture and
recapture of Pat-
h
3.
June 24th and
25th.
Restoration of
Meer Jaffier.
July 7th.
The battle of
eriah.
August 2d.
88
EIISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. VIII.
A. D. 1763,
Capture of
Monghir.
October 1st.
The massacre
at Patna.
October 3rd.
unyielding courage triumphed. The enemy's en-
deavours were all in vain, and he was forced
to retreat to his entrenchments near Monghir.
These fortifications were soon afterwards stormed
and carried gallantly, and Meer Cossim fled to
Patna.
Soon afterwards Monghir was taken. When
Meer Cossim heard that his favourite city had
fallen, he was beside himself with fury; and in-
timated to the commanding officer that, if any
further advance was attempted, all the English
prisoners in Patna, where he was then staying,
should be put to the sword. Mr. Ellis and
Mr. Hay, the senior civilians there, begged the
same officer to march instantly, come what would,
without regarding them. The English advanced;
and Meer Cossim faithfully kept his word. He
ordered every prisoner in the place to be mur-
dered. He could find, however, no one but the
renegade Sumroo, and a few sepoys, to perform
his will.
Mr. Ellis and his companions were invited to
a supper, and, immediately on entering the room
where it was laid out, they were assaulted. Mr.
Ellis was killed on the spot. The others defend-
ed themselves desperately with plates and bottles
which they had seized from the table : but Sum-
roo's sepoys fired upon them from the roof, and,
one by one, they fell. All, but one, were mas-
sacred. Even a little helpless child was murder-
ed by the ruffians.
CHANGES, WARs, AND TROUBLES IN BENGAL.
89
Soon after this bloody deed, Patna was again
taken by the English, and Meer Cossim fled to
Oude, where he was received by Suja Dowlah,
with whom the Emperor of Delhi had also taken
refuge.
In the following year, the armies of these three
sovereigns advanced against the English, and a
battle was fought under the walls of Patna,
near which the English forces under Major Carnac
were awaiting their arrival. The confederate princes
were completely routed, and again retreated in-
to Oude.
Soon after this engagement, the English army
was in imminent danger. An alarming mutiny
broke out among the sepoys, who demanded higher
pay than they had hitherto received : and it was
not suppressed without very severe measures being
taken by Major Hector Munro, who had relieved
Major Carnac in the command. Twenty-four of the
ring-leaders were blown from the cannon’s mouth :
and obedience was immediately enforced.
Discipline having been restored in this prompt
and emergetic manner, Major Munro followed the
enemy, whom he engaged at Buxar. After a
contest of three hours, the army of the Emperor,
Suja 1)owlah, and Meer Cossim was defeated;
and the Emperor, perceiving that the cause which
he had upheld was irretrievably lost, surrendered
to the English commander. -
Suja Dowlah, however, was still, at the head
CHAP. VIII.
A. D. 1763,
Reconquest of
Patna
November 6th.
Defeat of the
conféderates.
May 13th, 1764.
Alarming mu-
tiny among the
sepoys.
The battle of
uxar, and sur-
render of the
Emperor.
October 23rd.
*
90
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. VIII.
A. D. 1765.
of an army, and had entered into an alliance
With a neighbouring Mahratta chief. The Eng-
* of Suja lish now acted on the offensive; invaded the
Dowlah.
May 3rd,
Return of Clive,
May 3rd,
territory of Oude ; captured the towns of Alla-
habad and Lucknow; and finally gained a decided
victory over the enemy at Corah. Soon after
this battle, Suja Dowlah surrendered to General
Carmac, who was again in command of the Eng-
lish troops : and thus the 'two greatest enemies,
whom the English had yet encountered in the
north of India, were, at the same time, prisoners
in their camp.
Meanwhile Clive, who had arrived from Eng-
land on the day this victory was won, was upon
his way to the English 'camp. TXisheartening ac-
counts of the state of Bengal had reached Eng-
land. Frequent tidings were received of the bad
conduct of the English there, which was ruin-
ing the newly-won country within, and of the
dangers which threatened it from without. The
Court of Directors and the English Government
clearly perceived that something ought speedily to
be done to counteract the evil consequences of
this state of affairs. They dreaded lest they should
lose the authority and power which had been so
recently gained ; and they felt persuaded that
Clive, who had been made a peer for his former
services, was the only person capable of saving
their new possessions. They had, therefore, bestow-
ed upon him the chief power in Bengal ; and
requested him to return thither, with the avowed
CHANGES, WARs, AND TROUBLES IN BENGAL. 91
object of restoring that province to peace and CHAP. VIII.
order. t A. D. 1765.
Lord Clive, when he reached Madras on his out- Lord Clive's
ward voyage, learnt that the enemy had been defeat- decision.
ed, that the Emperor had surrendered, and that
the English sepoys had returned to their obedience.
He heard also that Meer Jaffier was dead. These
tidings convinced him that the time which he had
long foreseen had arrived,—that the English
must take the chief power into their own hands.
Soon after his arrival at Calcutta, therefore, he º º
proceeded to Allahabad, where, on the 12th reignty of Ben-
August 1765, the emperor gave him a grant, by * 12th.
which the East India Company received the right
to the revenues of Bengal, Orissa, and Bahar ;
and by which all the territory they had gained
in other parts of India was confirmed to them.
There was still to be a Nabob in name : but
the real sovereignty was, for the future, to belong
to the English.
When he had thus placed the government upon Reformation
a new footing, Clive undertook the difficult task of * Civil Ser.
reformation among his own people. The pay of
the Civilians, which had hitherto been very small,
was raised, so as to remove all"inducements to
take presents from the natives. They were not
permitted to carry on private trade, for that had
hitherto made them think more of their own gain
and good, than of the Company’s. They were for
the future to aim at higher and nobler objects:
they were to be henceforward not merchants, but
92 • , HISTORY OF ENDIA.
CHAP. VIII, rulers of provinces ; not petty traders, but gover-
A. D. 1766. nors of kingdoms.
Mutiny among Having effected a reformation in the Civil
the officers. º
Service, he turned his attention to the affairs of
the army. The officers were, in future, to receive
double batta, only when they were on service in
the field, and not at all times and in all places.
This innovation caused a mutiny. Two hundred
officers resigned at once : but Clive was not to be
moved ; he sent to Madras for others to re-
place them, and, in the end, by his indomitable
firmness and courage, suppressed a rebellion
which, to a man of less ability and resolution,
would, most probably, have proved insurmount-
Clive's final tº able. He had done the work which he had come
turn to England.
January, 1767, out to do : and, directly afterwards, returned to
England, where he was persecuted to the death
by the people for whom he had won India.
The character This is the last time that we shall mention
*ement Robert Clive. He was a great, though not
a good, man ; and he had done great deeds.
He obtained for England one of the choicest
portions of her Empire. He accomplished what
Dupleix had only dreamed of doing. Emperor,
kings, princes"bowed to the might of a small
island in the far West, and held their domi-
nions at her pleasure. Fair and fertile provinces
owned her sway, to be increased, ere long, by yet
richer and nobler possessions.
THE FIRST WAR WITH HIY DER ALI.
.*
CHAPTER FX.
*=s=s*
THE FIRST WAR WITH HYDER ALI.
FROM A. D. 1767 To A. D. 1769.
Rise of a new enemy in Southern India—the king-
dom of Mysore—the adventures and progress
of Hyder Ali–Hyder Ali usurps the throne of
Mysore—Evtension of his dominions—Alliance
against Hyder with the Mahrattas and the Nizam
—Treachery of the Mahrattas—Advance to My-
sore—Défection of the Nizam!—Colonel Smith’s
retreat—the battle of Changumma—the battle
of Trinomalee—Défeat and repentance of the
Nizam—Tippoo’s foray at Madras—Gallant de-
Jence of Amboor—Captain Calvert’s spirited mes-
sage—Defeat of Hyder near Amboor—Hyder
retires to the Western Coast—Khvasion of My-
sore–Capture of forts below the ghauſs–Super-
session of Colonel Smith—Hyder's return and
partial success—Reappointment of Colonel Smith
—Peace concluded with Hyder.
PEACE in the south of India did not last long.
The French had been conquered : but a new enemy
94.
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. IX,
A. D. Tigſ.
The adventures
of Hyder Ali.
Alliance with
£he Nizam and
the Mahrattas,
against Hyder.
had arisen. In the centre of Southern India there
is a large and wealthy country called Mysore. It
had been governed for several generations by
Hindu Rajahs : but, during the occurrences which
we have been relating, a change had taken place in
the government of the Mysore territories.
In the year 1767, it was under the rule of a
Mahomedan named Hyder Ali, who subsequently
proved one of the bravest and most skilful foes
that the English ever encountered in India. In
early life he had been an adventurer and a robber :
but he had risen, by dashing bravery and whole-
sale cheating, to so great a height of power, that
he had gathered around him a large band of de-
voted followers ; had rebelled successfully against
his master, the Rajah ; and had made himself so-
vereign in that master’s place. After he had suc-
ceeded in gaining the object of his ambition in
Mysore, he had invaded the neighbouring coun-
tries.; and had extended his conquests upon every
side : province after province had fallen into his
power, and had been formed by him into a strong
Mussulman kingdom.
At this time the English entered into alliance
with the Nizam and the Mahrattas to check his
progress. The ruler at Hyderabad was Nizam Ali.
He had dethroned his brother, Salabat Jung,
whom Bussy had raised to power; and he was
now supported by the English, to whom he had
given the Northern Circars, with the exception
of Guntoor, in return for military help which
THE FIRST WAR WITH HYDER ALI.
95
they promised to afford him, whenever he requir-
ed it.
Mahomed Ali was still the Nabob of the Carnatic,
and, although kept upon his throne by the pow-
er of the English, he governed the country him-
self, except a small portion of territory around
Madras, which he had placed in their possession.
These sovereigns, with the Mahrattas, were the
allies of the English. The Mahrattas began the
war. They invaded Hyder's country: but he brib-
ed them to leave it, and without hesitation they
deserted the alliance; plunder, or gain of any kind,
being all that they desired.
Meanwhile, the English and the Nizam’s ar-
mies had advanced into the heart of Mysore, where
Nizam Ali also received money from Hyder, and,
with consummate treachery, went over to his side.
Colonel Smith, who commanded the English,
was, in consequence of this desertion, obliged to
retreat. He returned towards Madras : but day
after day he was annoyed by the numerous ca-
valry of the enemy, which completely surrounded
him, cutting off his baggage and supplies of
food, and taking prisoner every straggler from
the ranks. Amidst all, however, with difficulty,
danger, and death on every side, he retired in
an orderly, soldier-like manner, through a country
of which he knew scarcely anything.
At Changumma, the enemy attacked him, and
received a defeat. Continuing his retreat after this
engagement, he arrived at Trinomalee, where he was
CHAP. IX.
A. D. 1767.
State of the
Carnatic.
Treachery of
the Mahrattas.
Treachery of
the Nizam.
Col. Smith’s
retreat.
The battle of
Changumma.
September 3rd.
- 96
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. IX.
A. D. 1767.
very much disappointed at not finding those sup-
plies of which he stood in absolute need. Hyder,
aware of this circumstance, again drew near to bat-
tle, expecting to find the English army weak and
dispirited from want of food. But a hidden store
of rice had been found by accident, and they
were better prepared to fight than they had been
for many weeks before.
The battle of The two armies were drawn up in battle order
Trinomalee.
September 26.
on the plain before Trinomalee. On the English
right there was an extensive swamp, over which
Hyder expected that they would pass, and hop-
ed, while they were making the attempt, to throw
them into confusion. Colonel Smith, however, ob-
serving a small hill on one side of the swamp,
ordered his troops to march round it, and to
fall without warming upon the flank of the ene-
my. Hyder imagined from this movement that
they were retreating, and advanced towards the
same hill, in the opposite direction, to cut them
off. The two armies met unexpectedly. Hyder's
artillery was not up; but the English had theirs,
and used it well. Their rapid firing threw into
confusion the enemy’s cavalry, which formed the
vanguard, and which had completely covered the
advance of the infantry and artillery. They fled
on all sides; and the victory was decided by the
English infantry, who speedily put the unsupport-
ed infantry of the enemy to flight. Hyder's troops
could not withstand the impetuous charge : and
the rout, in every quarter, was complete.
THE FIRST WAR WITH HYDER ALI. - 97
Ladies also were in the battle. The Nizam's CHAP. IX.
women, mounted upon elephants, had been placed in A. D, 1767.
the rear to witness his anticipated triumph. When Defeat and re-
the retreat began, orders were sent for the ele- * of the
phants to be driven from the field : but a voice
from one of the howdahs was heard to say, that
her elephant at least should remain, for it was
not accustomed to precede its master's standard.
They remained, therefore, until the flag had
passed, and the English shot and shell were fall-
ing thick and fast around. This successful battle
induced the Nizam to ask leave to join the Eng-
lish again, and his request was, after some time,
granted.
Meanwhile Tippoo, Hyder Ali’s favourite son, lº. "
had been sent, with the cavalry, to invade the
country round Madras. He did his work thorough-
ly, riding about from house to house, burning,
plundering, and destroying everything upon which
he could lay his hands, up to the very gates of
Fort St. George : but, when he heard that his
father had been defeated, he returned to join the
main army.
Colonel Smith, owing to the small number of . The gallant
* º e º º defence of Am-
his troops, and to the deficiencies in his com- j
missariat department, was unable to take imme- º
diate advantage of the victory at Trinomalee ;
and Hyder, after capturing a few weak forts which
had been held by the English, laid siege to Am-
boor, a very strong rock-fortress, at no great dis-
tance from Wellore. It was defended by an Eng-
9
98 iif STORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. IX. lish officer named Calvert, a few Europeans, and
A. p. 1767, 500 sepoys of the 10th Madras Native Infantry.
Captain Cal. Hyder tried every possible means to take the
ºitate place. Unable, however, to effect his object by
surprise or by assault, he attempted to persuade
Captain Calvert to surrender, affirming that he
had done all that a brave man could do. “Hy-
der,” answered the English officer, “has not yet
given me an opportunity of shewing my valour.”
Hyder Ali next attempted bribery, and offered the
highest favour that he could bestow, ample riches
and the command of half his army, as the price
of surrender. “Your master,” was the spirited
reply to the messenger, “ had better regard the
lives of his men in future ; for, as sure as I
am alive, I will hang the next who brings such
a message.” Twenty-six days did this brave man
hold out; and, when Colonel Smith came up, he
had the pleasure to see the flag of England still
flying at Amboor. For their behaviour in this
affair, the 10th Madras Native Infantry still have
the word “Amboor” upon their colours.
Hyder retires Soon after this ineffectual siege, Colonel Smith
8." "*" defeated Hyder in the field, near Amboor; upon
which the latter withdrew towards the Western
Coast, leaving his opponents in full possession
of the Carnatic.
Invasion of Upon the departure of Hyder, the Government
#: terri of Madras resolved to carry the war into the
enemy's own territories. There were two ways of
-effecting their object. One was to invade the
THE FIRST WAR WITH HYDER ALI. 9)
country below the highlands of Mysore, which CHAP. IX.
forms a triangle between Vaniambady, Dindigul, and A. D. Tips.
Palghaut : the other was to ascend into Mysore
Proper, and to besiege Bangalore, the second city of
the kingdom. One or the other of these schemes
ought to have been adopted : but it was unwise-
ly resolved to attempt both of them at once.
Colonel Wood was sent to execute the former
measure, and soon made himself master of the
country which we have mentioned. He took the forts
scattered over it ; but left them defended by in-
sufficient garrisons. He was afterwards sent to su-
persede Colonel Smith, who had conducted an
army into the country of Mysore, and who, hav-
ing excited the displeasure of the council at Mad-
ras, had been recently recalled.
Hyder's re-
Meanwhile Hyder had repelled a party of º partial
English from Bombay, who had landed on the
Western Coast, and had fled from him in a man-
ner disgraceful to their name. He then returned
to face his foes in the east, and he was, for a
short time, successful against them in both the
quarters which they had attacked. He gained
some advantages in the country of Mysore, princi-
pally against the troops of Mahomed Ali; and,
descending from the table-land into the low country
about Coimbatore, by passes unknown to the Dng-
lish, he retook the ill-garrisoned fortresses in that
province. #
* Peace conclud-
Madras ed with Hyder.
Government was anxious to conclude a peace; April 4th, 1769.
In consequence of these events, the
| 00
**. … * HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. IX.
A. D. 1769.
but some disagreement occurred regarding the
conditions, as they, would not accept the very rea-
sonable and moderate terms which Hyder offered :
and Colonel Smith, once more in command of
the English troops, prepared to attacked him
again. But Hyder, frankly acknowledging that he
was unwilling to meet Colonel Smith in the field,
avoided the English army, marched rapidly to
Madras, and, appearing before Fort St. George,
informed the Government that he had come to
solicit peace. His own terms were now accepted ;
and a treaty was drawn up, in which each party
agreed to restore the places they had taken dur-
ing hostilities, and to assist the other in all de-
fensive wars. When the conditions of peace were
definitely arranged, Hyder returned to defend his
own country, which was in danger from the
Mahrattas.
CHANGES IN THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA.
CHAPTER X.
CHANGES IN THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA, AND
WAR WITH THE MAHRATTAS.
FROM. A. D. 1767. To A. D. 1780.
State of Bengal—Discontent in England–Changes
effected by Warren Hastings—the Company stand
jorth as dewan—Tranquillity and good govern-
'ment in Bengal—the Regulating Act—Feuds in
the Council Chamber—Treatyuwith Suja Dowlah
—Evpulsion of the Rohillas–Arrangements re-
garding Corah and Allahabad—Death of Suja
Dowlah, and treaty with his successor—Intrigues
of Nunocºtº—his trial and eacecution—Mr.
Hastings, gains a majority in the Council—
State of affairs at Bombay—Dissensions among
the Mahrattas—Capture of Tanna—Alliance
with Ragoffa—Interference of the Government of
Bengal—Treaty of Pooruudher—Mahrattas pre-
pare for war- Operations against the Mahrattas—
the march from Bombay—the retreat—Halt of
the Bengal corps—Col. Goddard’s march to Surat
—his successes—Capt. Popham takes Lahar—
the capture of Gwalior—Peace concluded with
the Mahrattas.
WE now return to the affairs of Bengal, which
after Clive's departure, had again fallen into dis-
} 02
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. X.
*-*sº
A. D., 1767.
Discontent in
England.
Change effect-
ed by Warren
Hastings.
May 11th, 1772.
Tranquillity
and good govern-
ment in Bengal.
g
The Regulat-
ing Act.
July 1st, 1773.
order. The reforms which he had made were
not properly carried out. Private trade was still
permitted; the collection of money was entirely
entrusted to the agency of native officials; and
the revenue, in consequence, was far less than it
ought to have been. Jº
The effects of these errors were felt in England.
The proprietors of East India stock did not re-
ceive the profits they had expected: and their
discontent became at last so great, that the Eng-
lish Parliament was obliged to take notice of a
country and a government which had hitherto
been left almost entirely to themselves.
Meanwhile Mr. Warren Hastings, the Governor
of Bengal, had resolved, with the consent of the
Court of Directors, to effect a thorough change
in the administration, The collection of revenue
was placed under the control of English gentle-
men ; and thus, after seven years during which
the country had been their own, the English be-
came, in deed as well as in name, the sole rulers
of Bengal.
Under Warren Hastings' government at this
period, the people enjoyed a season of quiet to
which they had long been strangers; and many
persons from other places came to settle in the ter-
ritories of the Company, where peace and plenty
prevailed.
The English Parliament about this time passed a
bill, by which it was decreed that the affairs of all
CHANGES IN THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA. 103
India should be directed by the Governor of Ben- CHAP. K.
gal, who was henceforward to be called the Go- A. D. Tiſs.
vernor General, and who was to be assisted by
four members of Council. A new Court of Justice
was to be established at Calcutta ; and no one was
allowed to take presents of any kind from a native
of the country. This was called the Regulating Act.
The first Governor General under it was Warren
Hastings; and the first councillors were Mr. Bar-
well, Mr. Francis, General Clavering, and Colo-
nel Monson. Mr. Barwell was then in India ;
but the three latter had not been in the coun-
try before.
As soon as the Council had taken its seat, The new su-
quarrels arose upon every question which was §: gº
brought before it. The three councillors from Eng-
land soon began to entertain a thorough hatred
towards the Governor General, and opposed him
upon every occasion. Mr. Barwell, however, al-
ways voted upon his side. There were thus two
parties in the Council Chamber at Calcutta: and,
as the one against the Governor General was at
first the most numerous, he possessed, for a con-
siderable time, but little authority or power.
The first cause of dispute was Hastings” . Expulsion of
conduct towards Suja Dowlah, the Nabob of º,
Oude, to whom he had rendered assistance in
expelling from Rohilcund certain troublesome
Affghan chiefs who had conquered that country.
Hastings had, unjustly we think, consented to
aid the Nabob in this project. He had sent a
104
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. X.
small force into Rohilcund under Colonel Cham-
A. D. Rºſa. pion, who speedily subdued the Rohillas; and he
Arrangements
regarding Corah
and Allahabad.
Intrigues
Nuncomar.
had given their country to Suja Dowlah, who
had treated them with the greatest cruelty.
He had received money for this proceeding on
behalf of the Company ; and he had also ceded
to Suja Dowlah the provinces of Corah and Allaha-
bad, which had formerly been given to the Emperor
of Delhi who was unable to protect them from
the incursions of the Mahrattas, on the condition
of his paying fifty lacs of rupees more, and
protecting his weak neighbour, Cheyte Sing, the
Rajah of Benares. But this arrangement was an-
nulled by the majority in the Council. Suja Dow-
lah died in February 1775, and a new treaty was
made with his son and successor, who agreed to
resign all his claims to the territory of Benares, in
exchange for the provinces of Corah and Allahabad.
But the chief event of this time was the
fate of Rajah Nuncomar, a wealthy but vi-
cious brahmin of Calcutta. When Nuncomar ob-
served that the majority in the Council desired,
in every way, to annoy the Governor General,
whom he also hated, he accused Mr. Hastings of
having taken bribes, especially from a wife of the
late Meer Jaffier, a lady who had been appoint-
ed guardian to the infant Nabob. Mr. Francis and
his party were delighted when they heard of this
accusation. They espoused Nuncomar's cause,
treated him with every token of respect, and com-
menced an illegal trial of their superior.
CHANGES IN THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA. 105
- CHATP, X.
While, however, these transactions were taking *ss
A. D. 1775.
place, Nuncomar was unexpectedly brought be- His trial and
fore the new Court of Justice on a charge of º,
forgery, an offence which he had committed many
years before. He was tried, found guilty, and
hanged. The sensation among the Hindus was
great. Nuncomar was a brahmin, and of noble
birth ; and for both these reasons they looked up
to him. Thousands crowded to see the execution :
but, though there was great excitement, no at-
tempt was made to rescue him. His death put an
end, of course, to the unfair trial of the Gover-
nor General.
The quarrel was still continued: but Warren Mr. Hastings
Hastings gradually gained more power than he #..."
had at first possessed; for General Clavering and
Colonel Monson both died, and by their deaths
he obtained a majority in the Council.
Meanwhile important events had taken place in State of affairs
a part of India, which we have scarcely noticed. at Bombay.
While the other presidencies had been disturbed
by wars and tumults, the Government of Bom-
bay had enjoyed a season of quiet. They were
now to have their share of warfare. They had,
for some time past, been very covetous of several
places near Bombay, which would be of use to
them for trading, and in particular of the island
of Salsette which the Mahrattas had a few years
previously taken from the Portuguese.
There had for sometime been dissensions among Dissensions
among the Mah-
the Mahratta chieftains for the position of Peishwa, rattas,
106
HISTORY OF INHDIA. :
CHAP, X.
A. D.T.A.
or prime minister, who possessed the chief power
in the administration of the Mahratta territories;
and the Government of Bombay attempted to
avail themselves of these disputes to gain what
they had so long desired. While the Mahrattas
were thus occupied with their own affairs, the
Government of Bombay sent a small force to
take possession of Salsette, in order to prevent
it from falling into the hands of the Portuguese
who were preparing to recapture it; and soon
afterwards they entered into an agreement with
Ragonath Row, or Ragoba, one of the chiefs
who claimed the office of Peishwa, to help him
Interference of
the Government
of Bengal.
Treaty of Poo-
rundher.
June 3rd, 1776.
The Mahrattas
prepare for hos-
tilities.
against his rivals, if he would cede to them that
island, and other places around Bombay, in return
for their assistance.
TJpon Ragoba's consenting to this arrangement,
a force was sent to aid him, but the Govern-
ment of Bengal, which now possessed supreme
authority over the other governments peremptorily
interfered. They ordered the recall of the troops,
which had already been despatched to the scene
of action; and desired Colonel Upton, an officer
whom they had sent from Bengal, to negotiate
with Ragoba's opponents, who, on their parts,
agreed to give up Salsette and the adjacent is-
lands, if the English would cease to uphold the
cause of Ragoba.
For some time the Mahrattas were quiet: but
it was soon discovered that they were engaged in
plot against the English. There was a prospect of
WAR WITH THE MAHRATTAS.
| 0 |
further war between France and England : and
news reached Calcutta that a French officer was
at Poona, the capital of the Mahratta country,
and was instructing the Mahratta army in the
art of war. *
Mr. Hastings immediately ordered a small detach-
ment to march across from Bengal to Bombay ; and
desired the Government of the latter place to
despatch a second force from Bombay to co-operate
with it. This drder was immediately obeyed. Four
thousand men were sent under Colonel Egerton,
who was soon compelled by illness to relinquish
his command, and was suceeded by Colonel Cock-
burn; and two civilians accompanied the detach-
ment to negotiate with the enemy. Divided authority
of this nature was decidedly bad.
The Bombay forces marched towards Poona.
Ragoba was with them, having been taken into
alliance again; but he had not brought a Mah-
ratta force, as he had promised. It would' join,
he said, as soon as the English had gained some
decisive advantage. This answer did not produce
the effect which he intended. The commanders
grew afraid. The enemy was in sight ; but
their hearts failed them, and they actually turn-
ed their backs without trying their opponents’
strength.
The Mahrattas were strong in cavalry, and
their horsemen galloped round and round the
retiring party, keeping off all supplies of food,
and cutting off all who might be compelled
CHAP. X.
A. D. 1778.
Operations a-
gainst the Mah-
rattas
The march
from Bombay.
The retreat.
Jan, 11th, 1779.
108 HISTORY or INDIA.
CHAP. X. to fall out of the ranks by illness or fatigue.
A.D. 1779. If they apprehended an attack, they immediately
* drew off to a little distance, but held themselves
in readiness to return directly the march was
resumed.
Failure of the Back marched the detachment in disorder and
expedition. * e g sº
disgrace. But in two days they halted ; and a
treaty was entered into with the enemy, who
permitted them to return unmolested to Bom-
bay, in exchange for their giving up every thing
that they had desired to obtain. Two gentlemen
were sent, as hostages, to the Mahratta camp ;
and Ragoba, making the best terms that he
could for himself, surrendered to one of his rivals.
Halt of the Meanwhile the detachment from Bengal had
Bengal corps done nothing. Colonel Leslie, its commander, had
lingered on the road, and had meddled in the
quarrels of certain petty princes, with which he
ought not to have interfered.
Col. Goddard Mr. Hastings, disapproving of this delay, de-
inted to the . e tº e g
* cided on recalling him, and appointed in his
* * * stead a brave and emergetic officer named God-
dard. Immediately on receiving the news of his
appointment, the new commander marched forward
rapidly. Messages reached him from the Bom-
bay corps ; he received contradictory orders from
the civilians who accompanied it ; but he con-
Reaches Surat, tinued his march to Surat, without regarding the
*** messages or the advice of others. The Mahratta
cavalry frequently menaced him ; but they did
WAR WITH THE MAHRATTAS. 109
not dare to attempt an attack on his Well dis- chap. x.
ciplined little army. A. D.T.30.
Colonel Goddard undertook no offensive opera. His subsequent
tions against the enemy for a year after his ar- Sll CCCSS6S,
rival at Surat. That period was spent in at-
tempts at negotiation : but in January 1780, he
took the field again ; captured Ahmedabad on the
15th of February ; and in the following April
defeated the Mahratta army.
While Colonel Goddard was conducting the O º
campaign in the west, Warren Hastings had sent ham,
a small force under Captain Popham, to assist
a new ally—the Rana of Gohud, a district in
the province of Agra—against the common enemy.
He could not have sent a better or a braver Capture of
officer. Captain Popham's first exploit was the cap- º 21st.
ture of Lahar. The place was defended desperately,
and the assault was badly contested. A humdred and
twenty-five of the assailants were slain : but their
unflinching courage prevailed, and the fortress was
taken.
Captain Popham next attacked Gwalior, a place ... Storming of
which was generally considered too strong to be º, 3rd.
captured even by the English. It was built on a
very high rock, and was defended by a numerous
and determined garrison. Early in the morning of
the 3rd of August, 1780, the English soldiers
surrounded it ; by the help of their scaling lad-
ders, they clambered up the steep rock ; took the
enemy by surprise ; and, with very little loss of
life, became masters of that renowned stronghold. . .
--- 10
110 * HISTORY OF INDIA.
2-
CHAP. x. The campaign lasted only a short time long-
A. D. Iº90. er. Warren Hastings was engaged in a far
Termination more important war, to which he was obliged
of the campaign, . e = e “ - • tº
to give all his time and attention, and for which
he required all the treasure at his command.
sº * of After some negotiation peace was made with
May 17th, 1782, the Mahrattas: and most of the conquests were
restored to them, that had been achieved since
the treaty of Poorundher, the name of the agree-
ment which had previously been concluded with
Colonel Upton. ,
INVASION of THE CARNATIC BY HYDER ALI. 11 T.
CHAPTER XI.
INWASION OF THE CARNATIC BY HYDER ALI.
FROM. A. D. 1780 To A. D. 1784.
Hyder's invasion—Carelessness at Madras–Col.
Baillie's defeat—Sir Hector Munro retreats—
Panic at Madras–Hastings sends reinforcements
—Sir Eyre Coote's arrival from Calcutta–Wande-
wash relieved—Repulse at Chillamórum—Battle
of Porto Novo–Hyder defeated—Capt. Pearse’s
march from Bengal—Second battle—the victory
of Sholingur-Vellore relieved—War with the
Dutch,--whose settlements are taken–Hyder op-
proaches Madras again—Sir E. Coote resigns
his command—Col. Brathwaite’s defeat—Mysoreans
repulsed at Tellicherry—Tippoo sent to the Western
Coast—is defeated at Paniani—Hyder's death—
Tippoo’s return–Genl. Mathews invades Mysore
—takes Bednore—his foolish security—Tippoo
re-appears—retakes Bednore—his faithlessness—
Siege of Mangalore—Col. Fullarton’s march—
Peace with Tippoo Sultan. --
MADRAS was now in very great danger. Hyder
Ali was coming down with his tens of thousands
upon the plains of the Carnatic. It was a fact
well known throughout India that he had, for a
long time past, been assembling a large army
112 HISTORY OF INDIA.
of the Govern-
CHAP. XI. for that purpose; that he had invited the Nizam
A. D.T.s0, and other Mussulman sovereigns to assist him;
and that he had been joined by adventurers from
every part of the land. But the Governor and
Government of Madras were unaware of these
preparations. No well-trained army was ready to
oppose the foe : no stores were prepared for the
troops: and, worse than aii, the members of Go-
vernment were divided by disgraceful quarrels,
similar to those which had lately prevailed in
Bengal. '
Hyder invades They were not fully awakened to the truth of
the º the case, until the smoke from villages which
Hyder had fired in a semicircle round Madras,
was seen from St. Thomas’s Mount; until he had
plundered Porto Novo ; and news arrived that
Conjeveram had fallen into his hands.
Frantic efforts Then the Government awoke. They wrote to
Bengal for treasure. They sent a force to Conje-
veram, which had been deserted by the enemy,
and gave the command of it to Sir Hector Munro.
They recalled Col. Baillie, who had been sent
with a detachment to Guntoor, about which there
had been serious disputes with Nizam Ali.
‘ment. ,
Returnotcol. That officer immediately returned with the in-
º detach- tention of joining Sir Hector Munro at Conjeveram.
- Hyder resolved to prevent this movement; and
prepared to attack him before he could effect the
junction. Sir Hector Munro sent a thousand men,
under Colonel Fletcher, to reinforce Colonel Baillie ;
and, although the spies, who were in Hyder's pay, at-
INVASION of THE CARNATIG BY HYDER ALI.
113
tempted to mislead the party, Colonel Fletcher success-
fully performed the object which he had in view.
Colonel "Baillie was within nine miles of Sir
Hector Munro's encampment, when, early in the
morning, soon after he had begun his last
march, he found himself surrounded by Tippoo's
army, which had, for several days before, annoy-
ed him. A few of the enemy’s cannon opened
fire upon the little band. Men were ordered for-
ward to capture these guns. They oºd. The
guns were taken in a gallant manner, but I'll] [Y]-
berless horsemen gathered round the little party
and obliged it to retreat to the main body. These
horsemen formed the advanced-guard of Hyder's
army, and had been sent forward to cover his ar-
CHA.P. XI.
A. D, 1780.
Col. Baillie's
defeat.
September 10th.
tillery and infantry. Upon approaching the Eng-
lish they drew off; and Colonel Baillie found him-
self under the fire of fifty field pieces. The
English returned it; but they had very few guns,
and their powder and shot were soon exhausted.
Two cases of gunpowder blew up ; and the se-
poys, who had hitherto fought steadily and brave-
ly, were thrown into confusion. The English sol-
diers were eager to dash forward. “Lead us ori,
lead us on,’ was their cry: but Colonel Baillie
would not. He was bewildered by his situa-
tion, and wearied with his exertions. He step-
ped out before his men with a flag of truce,
and ordered them to surrender. Excited by
this triumph, Hyder Ali and his troops disgraced
themselves by the most savage cruelty, sparing
but few of their fallen enemies,
114
HISTORY OF INDIA,
CHAP. XI.
A. D. 1780.
Sir H. Mun-
ro's retreat.
Energetic pro-
cerdings of War-
ren Hastings.
Sir E. Coote's
arrival.
November 5th.
When Sir Hector Munro heard of this event,
he retreated towards Madras, throwing his guns
away that he might march the quicker, and left
the field open to Hyder, who subsequently took
Arcot and several other forts, and laid siege to
Wellore.
The news caused a painful sensation at Madras.
But Warren Hastings, when he heard it, acted
quickly and well. Within fifty-two days, he sent
reinforcements to Madras, under Sir Eyre Coote,
the Commander-in-chief in Bengal; ordered a
detachment to march thither from Bengal by land;
collected treasure from every place, where he
could obtain it; dismissed the dull-headed Go-
vernor; entered into negotiations with the Ma-
hrattas; in short, did everything that lay in his
power to meet the danger boldly.
Sir Eyre Coote did not take the field immedi-
ately after his arrival. He found the army badly
equipped and inadequately provided for, and he was
obliged to occupy himself, at first, in preparing it
for active service. On the 17th of January in
the follówing year, he began to act against the
enemy, his first object being to relieve those
forts which still held out against Hyder. Chin-
gleput and Wandewash, the scene of one of his
early victories, were succoured. The latter town
had been bravely defended by Lieutenant Flint,
who had been sent there, when it was found that
the commandant under Mahomed Ali was not to be
trusted. Sir Eyre next proceeded to Pondicherry,
which the French had attempted to retake; and then
INVASION OF THE CARNATIC BY HYDER ALI.
l 15
t
advanced to Cuddalore, where he remained for some
time without undertaking any farther offensive
movement. In June, he attempted to capture Chil-
lambrum, a fortified pagoda thirty miles from Cud-
dalore; but the party which was sent upon the
expedition was repulsed with considerable loss.
Hyder Ali had not been near the English army for
a long time: but he had been fully employed in
other places. He had taken Amboor, Thiagur, and
other forts, and had over-run the whole of Tanjore
but the capital. The news of the failure at Chil-
lambrum induced him to draw near the position
of the English, and he marched rapidly to Cud-
dalore, near which town he prepared a strongly
fortified encampment. Sir Eyre Coote had long
wished to bring him to battle: and a favourable
opportunity was now offered for it. Hyder also
seemed to desire an engagement, although he had,
up to this time, shunned meeting the English army
in the field.
But Sir Eyre Coote though confident of victory,
calmly prepared for defeat. The English fleet re-
mained, at his request, close in shore, so as to af-
ford him the means of leaving the coast in case of a
TeVerSé.
At seven in the morning of the 1st July, 1781,
the English marched out of their camp in battle
order. They continued to advance, until they came in
sight of Hyder’s army, which was drawn up across the
road to Cuddalore, with its left on a range of Sand-
banks that ran parallel to the sea, at the distance
CHAP. XI.
A. D. 1781.
Failure at Chil-
lambrum.
June 18th.
Hyder Ali's
movements.
Sir E. Coote's
preparations.
The battle of
Porto Novo.
July 1st.
l 16
HISTORY OF INDIA,
CHAP. XI.
A.D. 1781.
The reconnois-
311 CE,
The attack.
of a few hundred yards. Its right was upon some
hills a little way inland; and, along the line, se-
veral powerful batteries were placed so as to fire
from different directions across the plain, where
Hyder expected that the English would make their
attack. -* -
The English General spent about an hour in
making himself fully acquainted with the position
of the enemy, his men remaining during that time
under a slight fire, to which they were ordered
not to return a single shot. His plans were at
last made. He perceived that the enemy wished
him to advance straight across the plain, where he
would be exposed to the fire of all the hostile
guns, and where Hyder's cavalry could charge with
advantage, if his troops were thrown into confu-
sion. Dividing his army, therefore, into two co-
lumns, he turned to his right, and advanced along
the space between the sand-banks and the sea.
Hyder also rapidly changed his position. The
first column of the English army met the enemy
at an opening in the sand-banks. They formed
in the plain beyond, under a severe cannonade;
and waited, with passive courage, until the second
column had taken possession of the sand-banks
which they had already passed. The General, rid-
ing along the ranks, exhorted his men to be pa-
tient, and to reserve their cartridges for a time.”
At length an aid-de-camp galloped up to inform
him that the sand-banks had been carried. Im-
mediately he received this information, he ordered
INVASION OF THE CARNATIC BY HYDER ALI. 117
the artillery to open fire : and the order was CHAP. x1.
obeyed so effectually, that the enemy in that A. D.T.s.l.
quarter was speedily put to flight.
Meanwhile the second column had been en- The victory. *
gaged in a severe struggle on the sand-banks: -
but they had repulsed the enemy triumphantly ;
had taken the position which they desired; and,
in a short time, the whole of Hyder's army was
in full retreat.
During the action, Hyder had been seated on a Hyder's dis.
neighbouring hill, surveying the scene below. When *
he was told that a retreat had been commenced, he
would not believe the report, and grossly abused
the men who brought it. Nothing could induce him
to move, until a favourite servant seized his feet,
thrust on his slippers, and made him mount a
horse, upon which he fled rapidly from the field.
This victory was very important. It restored .* of the
the terror of the English name; effaced the un-
favourable effects of Colonel Baillie’s defeat; and
put an end to the hopes of final conquest, which
Hyder had begun to entertain.
Tippoo was attempting to retake Wandewash, Junction with
when the news reached him, and he immediately *...* de-
effected a junction with his father, who had re- August.
tired to Arcot, intending to prevent Sir Eyre
Coote from meeting the detachment, which was
expected from Bengal. But Sir Eyre marched
along the road to the east of the Pulicat lake,
a route which had never been used by an army
118 - HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XI. before, and effected his object, without approach-
A. D. 781. ing. Hyder's position. º *
mº Colonel Pearse, the commander of this detach-
gal. ment, had marched from Calcutta through coun-
tries of which very little was at that time
known ; and had shewn much tact and skill in
his negotiations with a people, half inclined to be
unfriendly. - -
. A second ac- After receiving this reinforcement, Sir Eyre re-
tion at Pollilore. . .
August 27th, turned towards Arcot and Wellore. Hyder's army
again drew near to intercept him ; and another battle
was fought on the very spot, where Colonel Baillie's
soldiers had been so cruelly massacred the year
before. The bones of many of them still lay
upon the ground, and their countrymen passed
over these sad memorials, as the army advanced
to fight the authors of that unmanly and useless
outrage. The action was an indecisive one.
Hyder claimed it as a drawn battle; but the
English, although they did not gain a complete
victory, caused the enemy to retreat, and en-
camped upon the field. -
Battle of Sho. On the 27th of September, however, another
º: 97th, battle was fought near the hill of Sholingur, at
no great distance from Wellore. Hyder was taken
by surprise. He maintained his ground for some
time : but finding himself worsted, he ordered a
retreat ; and, while that movement was being ef.
fected, he gave directions for his cavalry to
charge over and over again, although they were
repulsed in each encounter, in order that his ar-
INVASION OF Tº CARNATIC BY HIYDER ALT.
ll.9
tillery might be enabled to retire in safety. The
enemy’s loss was about 5000 while that of the
English was only a hundred.
The 20th Madras Native Infantry highly dis-
tinguished themselves in this action; and, in me-
mory of the good service which they performed
on the occasion, they still bear the name of “Sho-
lingur” upon their colours.
Sir Eyre Coote was enabled by this battle to
relieve Wellore, which had been blockaded by the
enemy, and had been considerably reduced by famine.
Soon after, he retired to Madras, in the neigh-
bourhood of which he quartered his troops dur-
ing the monsoon.
During this campaign, war broke out with the
Dutch. Their possessions in India were taken by
the English. Sadras and Pulicat soon fell: and
Negapatam yielded after a short attack from the
fleet, and from a small land force under Sir Hector
Munro.
The principal event of the next campaign which
commenced in the following January, was the
capture of Cuddalore by Hyder. He subsequently
attempted the siege of Wandewash, which Sir
Byre, for the fourth time in his career, relieved.
Not long afterwards, Sir Eyre Coote marched
back to Madras. His army was thinned by sick-
mess: he was himself very ill; and, on arriving
there, he left his beloved troops to join them again
I? O IOC)I'ê.
C HAP. XI.
A.D, 1781.
The 20th Ma-
dras Native In-
fantry.
The relief of
Wellore.
War with the
Dutch.
Renewal of
the campaign.
Jan, 1782.
120
HISTORY OF ºptA.
CHAP. XI.
A. D. 1782.
Col. Brath-
waite’s expedi-
tion and defeat.
Feb.16th tol. 8th.
The best praise that can be given to Sir Eyre
Coote is to mention the extreme love and vene-
ration with which the sepoys for years after re-
garded his memory and name. * -
After Negapatam had been taken from the Dutch,
some of the troops who had been engaged in its capture
were sent, under Colonel Brathwaite, into the kingdom
of Tanjore, where for some time they did good service
against the enemy. The expedition, however, ended
sadly. Colonel Brathwaite was one day encamped,
with only two thousand men, on a plain, where his
guides assured him that he was at some distance
from the enemy, a large number of whom had
lately assembled in the neighbourhood. The spies
were, as usual, in Tippoo’s pay. Though warmed,
Colonel Brathwaite would not move from the
ground which he had chosen, and remained in
fancied security, until he found himself surround-
ed by overwhelming numbers of the Mysoreans.
The little band defended themselves bravely for
two days. They formed into a square, and re-
sisted every effort which was made during that
time to break it. But numbers at last prevailed.
An impetuous charge in which the French distin-
guished themselves, was successful. * . .” -
Cruelty of The same scene of indiscriminate slaughter ensued,
Tippoo's troops.
as at Perambaukum, where Colonel Baillie's force
was in a similar position : but the carnage was
stayed by the exertions of the French officers,
who formed a brilliant contrast to the savages with
whom they served.
HYDER ALI INWADES THE CARNATIC.
121
About the time that this event took place, the
enemy received a severe repulse on the Western
Coast by Major Abington, who had been sent
to reinforce the Nairs and the English at Telli-
cherry, who had for two years defended them-
selves in a noble manner against all the attacks
of Hyder's forces.
Hyder, upon hearing of the repulse sustained
by his troops, immediately sent his son to their
assistance. When Tippoo reached the Western
Coast, Colonel Humberstone, who had joined Ma-
jor Abington with reinforcements, and had taken
command of the little army, was advancing to
besiege Palghaut. Upon his approach, the English
troops retreated to Paniani, where he attacked
them, and was defeated with considerable loss.
During Tippoo's absence, Hyder Ali died at
Chittore : and the principal officers of the army
determined, if possible, to keep his death a pro-
found secret, until the return of Tippoo, to whom
CHAP. X.1.
A. D. 1782.
Proceedings
on the Western
Coast.
Engagement
at Paniani.
November 29th,
Death of Hy-
der Ali.
December 7th.
they sent the news of that event. Everything went
on as usual. Hyder's body was embalmed ; and,
in every march, it was carried before the army
in a closed palanquin, as if the person inside were
still alive, but very ill. One effort at rebellion
was made, for the secret could not be kept ; but
a stop was put to it at once. sº
The death of Hyder became, by some means,
known to the English Government, who u
General Stuart, the commander of their forces to
take immediate advantage of it. But he would
11
Inaction of
rged General Stuart.
122 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XI. not, and idled away his time until the favour-
A. p. 1783, able opportunity for action had passed.
siege of Cud- Throughout the present war Hyder had been
*. 7th to assisted by French troops. They were now com-
25th, manded by Monsieur Bussy, who had, however,
- lost that distinguished energy and decision which had
enabled him to perform, such brilliant exploits thirty
years before. General Stuart at this time laid
siege to Cuddalore, which the French then held,
and he was carrying it on with success, when news
arrived of peace between England and France,
which put an end to the ill-timed siege. *
Accession of In the meantime, Tippoo, as soon as he had heard
ºpº. "...is of Hyder's death, had left the Western Coast, and
father's throne. * te • * . . .
hastened to the camp in the Carnatic, where he
was acknowledged as the sovereign of Mysore, and
the leader of his father's army. -
Renewal of His departure was the signal for the renewal
*iºn...º. the of action in Malabar. The English troops were
Western Coast. t © tº *
removed from Paniani to Merjee near Honore; they
were reinforced by several regiments from Bombay;
and this augmented force was placed under Ge-
meral Mathews, with orders to press forward at once.
Invasion of There are two ways by which the kingdom of
* from the Mysore can be attacked from the west. One,
January, through a gap formed by the hills about Pal-
ghaut, leading into Coimbatore, which then formed
part of Tippoo's dominions: the other, by one of
the passes in the mountains which separate Mysore
from the sea. The latter method was adopted, the
fort of Honore was taken ; and the army advanced to
the Hussaingherry Pass; the difficulties of the ghaut
HYDER ALI INVADES THE CARNATIC. | 23
were overcome by the courage of the troops, al- CHAP. XI.
though they met with fierce resistance; and, finally, A. p. 1783.
Bednore, the capital of that part of Mysore, fell
into their hands. -
But General Mathews remained inactive there. ..., General Ala-
+ .. *..., thews's imaction
The seemed to forget that there was still an at Bednore.
enemy in the field ; he sent away many of his
best regiments to the coast again; and was cul-
pably ignorant of Tippoo's movements. Time pass-
ed away. He was still at his ease, still doing
nothing, when he was surprised to find himself
one morning surrounded by Tippoo’s army. The
new sovereign had rapidly marched across to the
place, where there was the greatest danger. He capitulation of
invested Bednore ; cut off the means of retreat to * 30th.
the coast; and, in a short time, forced the garri-
son to surrender. The terms which he offered were
favourable; but he did not keep to them : and
all. the prisoners captured there were sent into
a long, dark, dreary captivity, which in most cases
ended in death by poison or the sword.
Directly after the capture of Bednore, Tippoo Gallant de-
proceeded to Mangalore, where the remainder of . of Manga-
General Mathews's army was stationed. The fort; *:::::
was almost in ruins, but it was gloriously defend-ary 23rd 1784.
ed by a small garrison under Colonel Campbell,
and every effort of Tippoo’s to take it was in vain.
He here heard of the peace which had been A short truce.
"concluded between England and France. This event
deprived him of the help of his French allies ;
and he was obliged to agree to a short truce,
in the terms of which he promised to supply the
124
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XI.
garrison of the besieged fort at Mangalore with as
A. D. 788, much food as they should require : but he kept the
letter of the agreement, and not the spirit. The
food with which he supplied them was bad and
unwholesome, and he continued the works for the
siege. The heroic defenders of Mangalore were at
length forced by the horrors of famine to sur-
render their well-defended fortress, where for eight
Col. Fullar-
ton’s march.
months they had bidden defiance to the flower of
the Sultan's troops.
There was now much talk of peace : but
Tippoo's tone was high and proud, and no terms
could be agreed upon. But there was still an
army in the field to oppose him. Colonel Fullar-
ton who commanded it, had been at first per-
plexed by various contradictory orders from Ma-
dras: but he was at last free to advance in
whatever direction he pleased. He marched boldly
and rapidly across the peninsula from Tanjore and
Trichinopoly to the Western Coast, proposing to
join General Macleod, who commanded a force
which was at no great distance from Manga-
lore. On his way, however, he heard of the ,
truce. This checked, but did not stop, his ad-
vance. He altered his plans; returned towards
Palghaut and Coimbatore; took both those towns ;
and was preparing to march upon Seringapatam,
there to avenge Tippoo's broken faith with re-
gard to Mangalore, when he received orders to
suspend hostilities on account of the negotiations
which were then taking place,
HYDER ALI INVADES THE GARNATIC. 125
“After many evasions and delays, a treaty was CHAP. XI.
concluded, by which it was agreed, among other A. D. Irg4.
things, that each party should restore what had ...The treaty of
been gained during the time of warfare, and that *śīa.
the allies of each should enjoy all the advan.
itages of the peace.
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAPTER XII.
THE LAST DAYS OF HASTINGS IN BENGAL, AND WAR
WITH TIPPOO SULTAN.
From A. D. 1781 to A. D. 1792.
Gaining supplies for the war—Cheyte Sing—
Hastings goes to Benares—the Rajah taken pri-
soner—Hastings in danger—Cheyte Sing defeat-
ed—Hastings at Chunar—leaves India—Various
opinions regarding his character—Changes in
the government of India—Mr. Foa's Bill—Mr.
Pitt's Bill—Lord Cornwallis—Rumours of war
—Tippoo’s cruelty towards the Nairs—his war
against Travancore—is repulsed—Invasion of
Travancore—h'ar with the English—Marching
and counter-marching–Lord Cornwallis arrives
at Madras—Bangalore taken—Advance on Se-
ringapatam——Retreat—Operations on the Western
Coast—Lord Cornwallis at Bangalore–Wundi-
droog taken—Second advance on the capital-–
the Siege of Seringapatam—Conclusion of peace
–Tippoo’s sons surrendered as hostages.
THE expenses of the war which we have just
related, were very great. It was, therefore, one
of the first objects of the Governor General to
obtain the means wherewith to carry it on in an
THE LAST DAYS OF HASTINGS IN BENGAL. 127
effectual and creditable manner. He applied for CHAP. XII.
the necessary supplies of treasure to all the ma- A.D.T.s.l.
tive rulers over whom he had control : and, Supplies de-
d {- • manded from
among others, to Rajah Cheyte Sing, the zemin- é. sing.
dar of Benares. The whole of that district had
been ceded to the Company by Azoph-ud-dowlah,
the Nabob of Oude, in 1775 : and a new grant
for the zemindary had then been given to Cheyte
Sing, who from that time held it under the English
Government, instead of under the Nabob of Oude.
When war was declared against France in 1778,
a contribution was demanded from the Rajah for
the defences of the State, and the demand had
since been renewed each year. But Warren Hast-
ings was not satisfied. Supplies were urgently
needed, and the Rajah was supposed to be very
wealthy. He had, in former times, offended the
Governor General by taking part, in a measure,
with the Council, and Warren Hastings was not
sorry to have an opportunity of bringing him
into disgrace. He was required to furnish a
small force of cavalry, which he agreed to do
after many delays ; more treasure was demanded;
and, upon his refusing to pay it, a large sum
of money was imposed upon him as a fine,
which he strove to the utmost of his power to
evade. -
But Warren Hastings was determined to obtain Warren Hast.
his object, and proceeded to Benares to have a lºº to
personal interview with the Rajah, and to enforce August 14th.
obedience. He believed that the Rajah was able,
but unwilling, to assist him, and was thorough-
ly disaffected towards the State. Cheyte Sing
I 23
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XII.
A. D. 1782.
Arrest of
Cheyte Sing.
August 16th.
Insurrection
at Benares.
Extreme dam-
ger of Warren.
Hastings,
went out a long distance to meet him ; and, in
the most abject manner, asked for reconciliation
and forbearance; but the day after their arrival
at Benares the Rajah’s tone gave the Governor
General so much displeasure, that, on the follow-
ing morning, orders were issued for his arrest.
These orders were obeyed in a quiet and peaceable
manner; and Cheyte Sing was placed in confinement.
The sepoys who had accompanied the Governor Ge-
neral were, however, few in number. Two compa-
nies only were sent to arrest the Rajah ; and they,
by some unaccountable oversight, took with them
mo ammunition.
The news immediately spread through the city,
which was crowded with pilgrims, sanyasis, and
brahmins from all parts of India. The people, furi-
ous at the indignities offered to their prince, rose
in rebellion. They entered the palace where the
Rajah was detained; slew all the sepoys; overpower-
ed the English officers, who fought as long as
they could use a sword; and released Cheyte Sing
from confinement. He escaped in the midst of the
tumult, and fled from Benares across the river
Ganges, down the steep banks of which he lower-
ed himself by a string hastily made of the turbans
of his followers, who pressed after him to see him
safely out of the city.
The situation of Warren Hastings was now
very dangerous. He was left with only a few
Englishmen, and a small guard, in the heart of
a turbulent crowd; and all chance of life seemed
to have deserted him. Calmly and quietly, how-
THE LAST DAYS OF HASTINGS IN BEN GAL. 129
-ever, he sent messenger after messenger for aid, CHAP. XII.
who, with letters written on slips of paper rolled A. D.T.s.l.
up in quills, and placed in their ears instead of
earrings, passed safely through the dense, dark
mass of people. But even during that time of
danger, his self-possession was so great that he
was able to prepare a despatch regarding the treaty
with the Mahrattas, which he sent in the same
manner as the other letters. In a short time,
a few sepoys arrived : but he did not think it
prudent to remain longer where he was, and he
fled by night to Chunar, a stong fortress near
Benares.
Cheyte Sing was up in arms, and with an un- Cheyte sing's
disciplined mob prepared to resist the authority of ****
the Governor General. But faithful sepoys, under
their English officers, were coming from every
side. His adherents were dispersed; and he re-
tired to the fort of Bidjeeghur, fifty miles from
Benares. A force was sent against that place, .
upon which he fled to Bundelcund, in an exile
that ended only with his life.
His nephew was placed in possession of his A new Zemin-
& dar at Benares.
estate : the annual tribute from Benares was con-
siderably increased; and the management of the
district was confided to the charge of the new
Zemindar’s father.
Meanwhile Warren Hastings, while at Chunar, Fresh treaty
had employed himself in settling matters of im- ... Nabob
portance with the Nabob of Oude, who had failed September 10th.
to pay his stipulated tribute. Money was de-
manded from him also : but he affirmed that he
130
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XII.
A. D. iſ82.
Affair of the
Begums.
End of Hast-
ings’ administra-
tion.
Feb. 8th, 1785.
Trial of War-
ren Hastings.
His character.
had none to give. A new treaty was, therefore,
entered into, by which he was allowed to obtain
the required treasure from his mother and grand-
mother, who were strongly suspected of having
attempted to excite an insurrection in his do-
minions. It was taken by force; and one of the
chief charges against Warren Hastings, when,
after his retirement, he was put upon his trial in
England, was founded on the permission that he
had given to the improper means, by which the
treasure was procured from these two princesses.
Warren Hastings did not stop in India very
long after these events. During the remainder of
his stay, he exerted himself in the management
of the large country which was under his control;
in making and strengthening alliances with the
native states ; and in promoting, in every way, the
good of the people committed to his charge. He
stayed long enough to see peace restored to the
Carnatic, and the English name covered with new
honour and renown ; and he left the country sin-
cerely regretted by the people for whom he had
cared.
After his return to England, he was brought to
trial upon many charges of mis-government, and
unfairness in his treatment of the native princes.
The trial lasted for many years, and at length ended
in his acquittal.
There are various opinions about Warren Hast-
ings. Some altogether praise, and others altogether
condemn, him. A middle course would be nearer
the truth. We cannot think well of all that he
THE LAST DAYS OF HASTINGS IN BEN GAL.
131
did : but we dare not fully condemn one, who
did for India great and glorious service; whom
the voice of his country has pronounced not “guilty’;
and to whose memory the inhabitants of Bengal for
years after looked back with mingled feelings of
reverence and love.
Before he left India, important changes had
been made in the government of this country.
Indian affairs had been frequently discussed in
the houses of Parliament, and endeavours had
been made to frame bills with reference to the
extending Empire of Great Britain in the East.
In 1783, Mr. Fox, one of his Majesty’s Principal
Secretaries of State, attempted to bring in a bill
which, if it had passed, would have taken the
Government of India from the . East India Com-
pany : but the scheme failed, and Mr. Fox and
the ministry of which he was a conspicuous
member, soon afterwards resigned.
Mr. Fox’s youthful successor, Mr. Pitt, turned
his attention to the same subject; and, in 1784,
brought in a bill by which the authority of
the Company was confirmed ; but a new body
called the Board of Control was instituted for
CHAP. XII.
A. D.T.35.
Changes in
the government
of India.
Mr. Fox's Bill.
A. D. 1783.
Mr. Pitt’s Bill,
Aug. 13th, 1784.
the management of Indian affairs. The members .
of this new board were to be appointed by the
Crown, and were to exercise a measure of ser-
veillance over the Court of Directors. By this
arrangement the government of India was brought
under the authority both of the Company and the
Crown, ~, *-
132 *. HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XII. In 1786, Lord Cornwallis was appointed Go-
A. D.T.S6. Vernor General. He left England with strict in-
Lord Cornwal, junctions to preserve peace in India, if he possibly
lis appointed *
Governor Gene- could; and he assumed charge of the government,
ral, with an anxious desire to fulfil these instructions.
But he found it impossible to do so. He had not
been very long in India, before the great enemy of
the English at Mysore obliged him to declare war.
Tippoo's pre. Since the peace of 1784, Tippoo Sultan had
:..". * been secretly preparing for a renewal of strife.
He had been adding to his army, improving his
soldiers, and using all his influence to induce
the Nizam to join him in alliance against the
English. During that period he had not been
His savage entirely at peace. He had made war against the
º in Ma- people on the Malabar Coast, and had conduct-
ed it in the most barbarous and Savage manner.
He had fought not only against the inhabitants,
but against their religion: and his cruelty to the
Nairs, a class of high-born Hindus who inhabit
that coast, had inspired them with a burning
desire for revenge. Many of them had fled into
- the country of the Rajah of Travancore, which
a". will Tippoo resolved, at this time, to invade. The shel-
†avanº. ter which the Rajah had afforded to some of the
exiled Nairs was the principal cause of quarrel :
but there were also disputes about two forts on
the frontiers of Travancore, which the Rajah had
lately purchased from the Dutch, and about a wall
which he had built along the boundary between
his kingdom and Mysore, and which extended for
about thirty miles from the Anamullay mountains
to the sea.
WAR WITH TIPPOO SULTAN. 133
At the end of 1789, Tippoo appeared before CHAP. XII.
this fortified wall with a large force. He made A. D.T.39.
an ineffectual attempt to carry it by assault. He º *:::::
then attempted to enter the Rajah’s territories by Lines
a mountain path, which had been discovered at December 29th.
a little distance from the place where he was
encamped. The slight resistance offered in the
first instance was overcome ; and, after ordering
part of the wall to be thrown down so as to
afford an easier entrance to his troops, he advanc-
ed along the summit towards the quarter where
the main portion of his army lay. He was soon
stopped. A few Hindus, in a small tower, re-
pulsed the numbers who were advancing with
him, by a few rounds of grape shot. A panic
seized the Mussulmans. They turned and fled in
confusion, bearing the Sultan and his train along
with them in their flight. According to his or-
ders, the wall had, in one place, been broken
down and a gap made. Into this the frightened
fugitives fell by hundreds, the front ranks being
unable to stop on account of those who, igno-
rant of the awful pit-fall, urged them on from the
rear.
The Sultan himself had a narrow escape. The His narrow
gap had been partly filled by the still living bo. **
dies of his soldiers ; and a few attendants car-
ried him over the writhing road. Very angry at
this repulse, he determined to remain before the
wall, until he could receive from Seringapatam
a number of guns sufficient to ensure success.
12
134
HISTORY OF INijíA.
CHAP. XII.
A. D. Tºgo.
Alliance with
the Mahrattas
and Nizam.
This unprovoked attack on the country of one
of their allies, was the cause of war with the
English. An English army was equipped for the
field, and placed under the command of General
Medows, the Governor of Madras, and close al-
liances were formed with the Peishwa and the
Nizam. To the last Lord Cornwallis tried to pre-
serve peace : but Tippoo treated his endeavours as
signs of fear, and he was obliged, though against
‘ his will, to enter into War.
Invasion of
Travancore.
May 7th.
Commence-
ment of the war.
Meanwhile Tippoo had destroyed the Travancore
wall, had entered the Rajah's dominions, and car-
ried into them all the horrors that the most Savage
mind could imagine : but, when he heard of the
English preparations for war, he returned to
Seringapatam, to prepare for a severer contest
and a stronger foe.
The war began by the capture of the enemy's
fortresses in the low country surrounding Coimba-
tore. Early in September Tippoo quitted Seringa-
patam, and, advancing against the English by the
Guzalhutty Pass, on the 13th attacked a detach-
ment which had been stationed at the foot of the
ghaut; and by which he was repulsed with
considerable loss. The English General was very
desirous to bring him to a battle ; but he
would not allow himself to be drawn into one :
and the rest of the campaign was passed in
continual marching and counter-marching in pur-
suit.
WAR WITH TEPPOO SULTAN. 135
But the war was to be carried on in a different man- CHAP. XII.
mer. Lord Cornwallis came from Calcutta to command A. D. Tºgo.
the army in person; and arranged another method mºtº
& • e y - Madras.
of attack. His first object was to take Banga December 12th.
lore, the second city in Mysore. Both the pettah
and the fort were gallantly carried by storm.
From Bangalore he advanced straight to Ser- . Advance on
ingapatam. Tippoo was filled with fear. He fully sº
expected that his favourite city would be taken,
and he effaced every evidence which it contained
of his bitter hatred to the English. Insulting
pictures, of which there were many in the town,
were obliterated ; foul words were wiped from the
walls; and the prisoners were cruelly murdered,
lest reports of his barbarities should reach an
English ear.
The march to Seringapatam was very slow, The English
e tº * army falls back.
chiefly owing to the paucity and feebleness of the "May 26th,
bullocks which were employed to drag the guns.
At length the army arrived within sight of the
city, and Tippoo’s troops, which had been drawn up
before it, were thoroughly defeated. But just as
victory was in his grasp, Lord Cornwallis was
compelled to retreat : sickness and famine were
in his camp, and he was, consequently, obliged
to turn his back upon the fortress which he had
marked for his own.
There had also been military operations in Occurrenees on
another quarter. Colonel Hartley, and, after him, ºut. Western
General Abercromby, had been fighting on the
Western Coast: and they were joined by the
136
HISTORY OF INDIA,
CHAP. XII.
A. D. 1791.
brave Rajah of Coorg, who had assembled many
of his subjects who had been hitherto compelled
to hide themselves on account of Tippoo's cruel-
ties, and were now eager for revenge.
Capture of After the retreat from Seringapatam, Lord Corn-
Nundidroog.
Oct. 20th.
Second advance
to Seringapa-
tam.
Jan, 1792.
The siege,
From 18th
24th Feb,
wallis returned to Bangalore, where he remained to
prepare for a second attack on the capital. Dur-
ing this season of comparative inaction, he oc-
cupied the army in taking many of the surround-
ing hill-forts, which the inhabitants of Mysore
imagined to be impregnable. The most formi-
dable was Nundidroog, which was built on the
summit of a steep granite rock. For three
weeks a cannonade was kept up, until two prac-
ticable breaches were made; and through these
breaches the English soldiers climbed. Rocks were
rolled down upon them. ºvery means of resis-
tance was used. But all danger and difficulty
were set at nought; and the hearts of the Eng.
lish were cheered by seeing their flag float upon
the walls, from which many of their captive
countrymen had been thrown by the orders of
the monster who sat upon the throne of Mysore.
Fresh men and supplies arrived; and Lord
Cornwallis once more moved towards the capital.
He was now joined by the Nizam's troops; and
General Abercromby was to advance from the
Western Coast to meet him.
On the 5th of February 1792, he appeared again
"before Seringapatam. Some hard fighting took
WAR WITH TIPPoo SULTAN.
137
place : but the English were successful, and Tip-
p00 was obliged to cross the Cauvery, and to
retire into the town, which is situated on a small
island formed by two branches of that river.
He made one or two desperate efforts to free
himself; but they were all in vain.
The preparations for the cannonade were nearly
gº t
Completed; the trenches were dug; the guns laid ;
and the soldiers were longing for the assault;
When orders were given that the siege should be
discontinued. Tippoo, thoroughly frightened, had
asked for peace.
Lord Cornwallis informed him of the terms on
which it could be obtained ; half his kingdom
was to be given up to the allies; a large sum
of money was to be paid for the expenses of the
war; all the prisoners were to be restored; and
two of his sons surrendered as hostages, until the
conditions of the treaty should be fulfilled. When
Tippoo received the letter containing these terms,
he assembled his chief officers in the great mosque
of the town, told them what he had read, and
asked them whether their voices were raised for
peace or war. Devoted as they were to their
Sultan, they were obliged to say, though with tears
in their eyes, that peace was best. Then Tippoo
yielded. His sons were sent to the English camp;
the terms of the English commander were accept-
ed; and a treaty of peace was finally concluded
on the 19th of March.
CHAP. XII.
A. D. 1792,
Cessation of
he siege.
Feb. 24th.
Conclusion of
peace.
March 19th.
138 " ... HISTORY OF INDIA.
chap. xii. After everything had been settled, the conquer-
A, D, 1792, ing army returned to Madras; and, for a time,
the tyrant of Mysore was tamed. ,-
~evºr ºver-e-rºº’
THE FALL OF SERINGAPATAM. - 139
CHAPTER XIII.
THE FALL OF SERINGAPATA.M.
FROM. A. D. 1792 to A. D. 1799,
The English assume temporary.charge of the
Carnatic–Capture of the French settlements—
French intrigues—French officers take service in
native states—Revenue systems—Sir John Shore—
his peace policy—the Mahrattas attack the Nizam
—the English keep aloof–Temporary withdraw-
al of the Nizam’s subsidiary force—Jeath of
Mahoned Ali–Disputed succession in Oude—
Lord. Mornington’s arrival in India—Change of
policy—Negotiations with the Nizam—Tºpdo
prepares for war—Lord Mornington proceeds to
Madras—Assembling of the English forces—the
Nizam's troops join the army—a short campaign
—Advance of the English–Tippoo is beaten at
Seedasoor and Malvelly—the siege of Seringa-
patam—the assault—the triumph—the death of
Tippoo-Partition of the conquered country—
Restoration of the Rajah—Colonel Wellesley’s
government of Mysore—Present aspect of Serin-
gapatam.
LORD Cornwallis did not remain in India very
long after the successful termination of the war
140 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XIII. against Tippoo. During the war, he had thought
A. D.T.92, it advisable to take charge of the country of
Mahomed Ali, the Nabob of the Carnatic, whose
conduct, always uncertain and suspicious, had
lately been very unsatisfactory. The possession
of the Carnatic was, however, kept for a short
time only ; and, at the end of the campaign, it
was restored to the aged Nabob, under a treaty
which, in some respects, differed from the one
entered into with him before.
Capture of the The French possessions in India were taken
French settle- . . w
ments. without any resistance being offered, upon the
* * declaration of war with that nation. They had
been restored at the conclusion of the last war :
but the power of the French in India had been
effectually crushed, and no attempt at recapture
was made, as they had, at that time, employment
enough for their arms in Europe. French off-
cers were, however, in the service of native princes,
whose armies they disciplined and drilled ; they
'still entertained the idea of reviving their coun-
try’s influence; and, by their intrigues and mili-
tary knowledge, occasioned great embarassment to
the English cause. -
* sys- Lord Cornwallis will be chiefly remembered
tems. for his administration in Bengal. He was the prin-
cipal promoter of that mode of receiving the land
revenue, which is known by the name of the
Zemindary system. There are three methods of
collecting this tax. One is the Zemindary system,
THE FALL OF SERINGAPATAM.
141
by which large landholders are made individually
responsible for the revenue of certain tracts of
country ; another is the village system, by which
the inhabitants of each separate village are an-
swerable for the rent of the land within their
boundaries ; and the third is the Ryotwary sys-
tem, under which the settlement is made with
each individual cultivator. These are the three
modes of collecting revenue in India at the pre-
sent time. Lord Cornwallis adopted the first for
Bengal, and likewise reformed the administration
of justice, and the principal regulations for the
revenue and judicial departments in that Presiden-
cy were passed in his days.
The Ryotwary system was adopted at Madras.
It was begun under Colonel Read, who had
charge of part of the territory taken from Tip-
poo Sultan in the war which has just been re-
lated ; it was upheld by Colonel Munro, who
shewed by his example, how beneficial it could be
made to the people ; and it is, at the present
time, the principal system of revenue in Southern
India. -
Lord Cornwallis was succeeded by Sir John
Shore, a distinguished civilian, who afterwards
became Lord Teignmouth. Sir John Shore was
eminently a peace governor ; but the measures
which he took to preserve the English dominions
from war, were neither for the welfare of India,
nor for the honour of the English name.
CHAP. XIII.
A, D, 1793,
Ryotwary sys-
tem.
Sir John Shore
becomes Gover-
nor General.
Aug. 1793.
,”
…”
142
HISTORY OF INDIA,
CHAP. XIII.
A. D. 1795.
The Mahrattas
attack the Ni-
Ząłłl,
March.
Temporary
withdrawal of
the subsidiary
force.
Death of Maho-
med Ali.
Oct. 13th.
The Mahrattas were preparing to invade the
country of the Nizam : but the Governor General
refrained from affording assistance to the latter,
although he was in alliance with the English, and
the native princes, who had admired the manner
in which the English had upheld the cause of
the Rajah of Travancore, because he was an ally,
were disappointed at finding that they could not
always depend upon the English alliance. The
Mahrattas invaded the Nizam’s country, as they
had threatened ; triumphed over his army; and
forced him to conclude an ignominious peace. He
was obliged to cede a large portion of his domi-
nions ; to pay a considerable amount of treasure ;
and to surrender his prime minister, as a hostage
for the faithful performance of these conditions.
The Nizam, irritated at the Governor General’s
refusal to afford him aid, requested that the
English force which was stationed at Secundera-
bad might be withdrawn, and shewed every en-
couragement and favour to the French officers who
were at his Court. - --
At the same time changes took place in the Carma-
tic. Mahomed Ali, the old ally of the English, died
in October 1795, at the advanced age of seventy-
eight, and was succeeded by his eldest son, Om-
dut-ul-Omrah. Lord Hobart, the Governor of
Madras, was desirous of receiving from the new
sovereign the cession of a portion of his domi-
mions which had, for several years, been impo-
THE FALL OF SERINGAPATAM. 143
verished and misgoverned on account of the CHAP. XIII.
debts and mismanagement of the late Nabob, who A. D. 795.
had been constantly surrounded by usurers and
unworthy counsellors, both native and European. .
This subject was the cause of disputes between
the government of Madras and Bengal, and con-
sequently no change was, at this time, effected in
the management of the Carnatic.
There were also disputes in the north. Asoph: Disputed sue.
ud-Dowlah, the Nabob of Oude, died in 1797, and Ҽ
was succeeded by his reputed son, Mirza Ali. For
a time the Governor General acknowledged Mirza
Ali as Nabob : but there were so many complaints
of his unpopularity, and so many representations
against his claims to the throne, that Sir John
Shore himself visited Oude to settle the matter.
Mirza, or, as he was generally called, Vizier, Ali, vizier Ali de-
was eventually deposed, and Saadut Ali, a brother ... 1798.
of the late Nabob, was placed upon the throne.
The dethroned Nabob resided, after these events,
at Benares.
But a Governor General of a very different Arrival of Lord
character was on his way from England. In 1798 Mºº
Lord Mornington, who afterwards became Marquis
Wellesley, arrived in India. He at once saw that
the peace, which then prevailed, was hollow and
unsatisfactory, and that the influence of the Eng-
lish at the native courts, was rapidly declining.
Lord Mornington immediately applied himself New treaty
2 - s - - a g e * + J. : º
to remedy these evils, The principal power with wºn.
144
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XIII.
A. D. 1798.
whom he entered into negotiation was the Ni-
zam. He persuaded that prince to dismiss his
French officers, to look up to the English alone,
and to join heartily in alliance with them. The
Tippoo Sul-
tan prepares for
Wà l'.
Assembling of
the English for-
CèS,
Feb. 1799.
English subsidiary force returned to Secunderabad
according to the provisions of a new treaty €Il-
tered into with the Nizam ; the brigade which had
been raised and commanded by the French was
surrounded and disarmed; and the French off-
cers were conveyed to Calcutta, as prisoners of war.
But a harder task than negotiation remained
to be performed. The Tiger of Mysore, still un-
humbled, insolent, and mad, was crouching for
his last fatal bound. Tippoo Sultan was prepar-
ing for war. He was surrounded by Frenchmen,
who gave him the assistance of their military
knowledge; he was in correspondence with their
great leader, Napoleon; he was improving his
army ; he was increasing the strength of Seringa-
patam ; and he was striving in every way to gain
the means wherewith to struggle successfully
against his still hated enemies.
Fully aware of these proceedings, Lord Morn-
ington also prepared for war, went to Madras to
superintend the arrangements for the campaign, and
exerted himself heartily in equipping the fine army
which was assembling for the invasion of Mysore.
More than 20,000 men were at Wellore, and
they were joined on the march by 16,000 more
from the territories of the Nizam. The latter
were under the command of Colonel Arthur Wel-
THE FAILL OF SERINGAPATAM.
145
lesley, afterwards the Duke of Wellington, who
commanded the English army in Portugal and
Spain, and subsequently became England’s most
illustrious general. A small army was also sent
from Bombay to the Western Coast : and the
entire force was placed under the command of Ge-
neral Harris.
The campaign was short. Slowly, but surely,
the two forces marched towards Seringapatam,
Tippoo first turned towards the west. At a place,
called Seedasere, his army was beaten by General
Stuart who commanded the army from Bombay.
Repulsed in that quarter, he proceeded to face
his foes in the east. He attempted to stop Ge-
neral Harris's advance ; but was thoroughly de-
feated on a battle-field of his own choosing, at
Malvelly. -
Tippoo, though defeated in both these engagements,
still endeavoured to stay the march of the English,
and would willingly have fought another battle :
but, while he was watching for them along the
route which Lord Cornwallis had adopted, he
heard that they had crossed the Cauvery at a
ford some distance down the river, and were in
full advance for Seringapatam by another road.
Back he immediately turned to guard his favour-
ite fortress; and, after some hard fighting, during
which an English detachment was one evening
driven back, he was compelled to retreat into
the fort.
13
CHAP. XIII.
A, D, 1799,
Tippoo is
twice defeated.
March 6th and
27th.
The English
advance to the
capital.
146
HISTORY OF INDIA,
CHAP. XIII,
A. D. 1799.
In a short time the town was regularly in-
vested ; General Stuart's force joined the main
The siege of army; and nothing was heard but the roar of
Seringapatam.
From April 5th
to May 4th.
the cannon which was directed against the devot-
ed city, and the shrill whistle of the shot. The
siege continued for a month. At length a prac-
ticable breach was made, and orders were given
for the assault. The soldiers were told to lie
down in the trenches, until the signal was given.
The assault,
May 4th,
t;
Many a heart beat high : but not with fear. They
were exulting in the thought that the man who
had treated their captive countrymen with every
kind of insult, was now within their reach, and
that their hands were raised to strike him down.
It was moon. All was silent in the town :
there was no stir of life within ; and, in fancied
safety, Tippoo lay in his royal palace, pretending
to think that Englishmen dared not enter, and
took no heed of his most favoured officers when
they told him of the approaching danger. The
blinding sun shone down with its fiercest heat;
most of the garrison were deep in their midday
slumber ; the green flag flapped lazily from the
battlements: when General Baird, who was to
lead the British soldiers through the breach, stept
out from the entrenchments, and, waving his
sword, gave the signal to advance, “ Follow me,
lads!” he said, “and prove yourselves worthy of
the name of British soldiers I”. The men pressed
towards the town. The alarmed garrison hastened to
defend the walls, a cry spread through the city,
THE FAILL OF SERINGAPATA.M.
147
and even the Sultan rushed to the defence. A CHAP. XIII,
cross-fire was immediately opened upon the Eng- A, D, 1799.
lish : but in seven minutes they had passed the
sandy bed of the river, and, desperately fighting
their way upward, had placed the red flag of
England on the ramparts.
The first wall was thus cleared: and, as it
had been arranged before the assault, the soldiers
divided, half of them going to the right hand,
and half to the left, to meet again on the east-
ern side. Those on the right, or southern, side
were easily victorious : but sterner work was be-
fore the others. When they had advanced about
half way, they met with a desperate resistance.
The Sultan was there ; and his followers fought
with the madness of wounded tigers. They grap-
pled hand to hand with the English ; but were
driven back with clubbed muskets or bayonet thrusts.
When the Sultan saw that all was lost, he
The triumph.
The death of
attempted to return to his palace, and, on his "
way to it, he passed through a low, dark gate-
way, where the men of each side were fighting
hard. He was wounded, and faint with loss of
blood. His attendants begged him to proclaim
his rank, that his life might be spared : but he
either feared or disdained to do so, and was still
struggling on, when an English soldier gave him a
mortal wound, and he sank down to die amidst
the foul mass of the dead, and dying, and
mutilated, in that horrible gateway.
148 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XIII. The whole town was now in the possession of
A. D.T.99, the English, and order was soon restored by the
..ºration * admirable arrangements of Colonel Wellesley, who
relieved General Baird after the assault. Search
was made for Tippoo, and, after a long time,
his body was found in the place where he had
died, but so changed that it was scarcely known.
It was buried by the conquerors in the tomb which
he had raised to his father.
Partition of The leader having fallen, there was no farther
the conquered & º
country. resistance. The war was at an end. Seringapa-
tam was kept by the conquerors: and the remain-
der of Tippoo's dominions was divided between
the English, the Nizam, and the present Rajah,
to whom the kingdom of Mysore was given.
The last was a child of tender age : but he
was of the ancient dynasty of Mysore kings, and
was, in consequence, raised to the throne which
his ancestors had held.
º: Colonel Wellesley was appointed to bring the
ment of Mysore, restored realm into order, and well and nobly
did he perform his task. The people were happy :
roads, tanks, and bridges were constructed ; and
many from other parts of India came to live in
Mysore, affording the best testimony to its good
government and prosperity.
The present The traveller may to this day See a memorial
g t of Se- * e e te g
Hºti. of that time in a bridge at Seringapatam, which
still bears the name of Wellesley. Not far from
it are relics of the reign of tyranny which had
THE FALL OF SERINGAPATAM. 149
just passed away. There is Tippoo's tomb with CHAP. XIII.
its delicate tracery and graceful columns; his A. D. 1790.
palace, now a mart for sandal-wood; and his
garden house, fast falling to decay. The brokeſ
cannon lie uselessly about the town; and the can-
non balls are stored in heaps, round which the
tendrils of a creeper twine, the vivid green of
its leaves contrasting beautifully with the rusty red
of the shot, -a happy emblem of the time, when
the sound of warfare shall be heard again no
101Ol'é.
15 0
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAPTER XIV.
•–s-
WAR WITH THE MAHRATTAS.
TROM. A. D. 1799 To A. D. 1803.
Arrangements with the Nizam—the English take
possession of the Carnatic–Threatened invasion of
Zemaun Shah—Vizier Ali–Insurrection at Benares
—Murder of Mr. Cherry—Mr. Davis's gallantry—
Arrangements with regard to Oude—Disputes
among the Mahrattas–Scindia and Holkar—
Treaty of Bassein–War against Scindia and
the Rajah of Berar—General Wellesley advances
on Poona-Marches after the enemy—Description
of the Mahratta encampment—the battle of Assaye
—General Lake—Capture of Alighur—the battle
of Delhi—Surrender of the French officers—Re-
łease of Shah Alum, the Emperor—the battle
of Laswaree—Suspicious behaviour of Scindia—
the battle of Argaum—Capture of Gawilghur–
Conclusion of peace. ſ -
AFTER the conquest of Mysore fresh territories
were added to the English possessions. A sub-
sidiary force had, for many years, been sta-
tioned at Secunderabad for the support of the
Nizam, who had agreed to pay a sum of money
for its maintenance : but the payment had, of
WAR WITH THE MA HEATTAS,
151
late, been very irregular ; and the Governor
General now entered into a treaty with that prince,
the object of which was to obtain a tract of
land, in exchange for this allowance, in order
that the compensation might be rendered perma-
ment and secure. The Nizam assented to this
arrangement; and gave up, for the required pur-
pose, the districts which he had received after
the fall of Seringapatam, and which are still known
by the name of the Ceded Districts.
The dominions of the Nabob of the Carnatic
were also surrendered to the English. The reign-
ing Nabob was Omdut-ul-Omrah, the eldest sºn
of Mahomed Ali, who owed his throne entirely to
their exertions. It was discovered that he had en-
tered into a treasonous correspondence with Tip-
poo, during the last Mysore war; and his
country was terribly misgoverned. The Court of
Directors and the Home Government, therefore,
concurred with the Governor General and the
Governor of Madras, as to the propriety of tak-
ing from him the territories which he managed
so ill. But before the arrangements for this
proceeding were concluded, the Nabob was on
his death-bed, and it was thought proper not
to inform him of them. After his death,
however, the throne was offered to his reput-
ed son upon the condition that the govern-
ment of the country should be placed in the
hands of the English. But that prince would
not accept the proffered terms, and Azeem-ul-
Dowla, another grandson of old Mahomed Ali,
CHAP. XIV,
A. D. is01.
Fresh treaty
with the Nizam.
October 12th.
The English
take possession
of the Carnatic,
I 52
HISTORY OF INDIA.,
CHAP. XIV,
A.D. isol.
Threatened in-
vasion of Ze-
maun Shah.
Insurrection at
Benares.
Jan. 14th, 1799.
was made Nabob ; a liberal allowance was bes-
towed upon him; and all the country, from On-
gole to Cape Comorin, came under the rule of
the East India Company.
We must now turn our attention to the north
of India, where more serious affairs had taken
place. For some time past, Zemaun Shah, king
of Affghanistan, had been preparing for an in-
vasion of India. He had been deterred, for a
season, by troubles in his own country: but his
intentions now appeared so evident, that the
Governor General determined to cross them al-
together by persuading the king of Persia to
attack Affghanistan. The Shah of Persia agreed
to Lord Mornington’s proposal : and the Affgham
invasion was entirely frustrated.
These occurrences, however, occasioned a distur-
bance nearer home. In the last chapter, we men-
tioned Sir John Shore’s arrangements with regard
to Oude. Vizier Ali, who had succeeded to the
throne, and had, after a short reign, been de-
posed, hailed the idea of the Affghan invasion
with delight; encouraged, as far as lay in his
power, those who favoured it ; and made pre-
parations for assisting Zemaun Shah. When this
conduct was made known to the Governor Gen-
eral, he thought it advisable that Vizier Ali
should be removed to a residence near Calcutta:
but the idea of this change enraged the dethron-
ed sovereign to such an extent that he de-
liberately murdered in cold blood Mr. Cherry,
wAR witH THE MAHRATTAs. 153
the Resident, and two other Englishmen. It is pro- CHAP. XIV.
bable that all the English at Benares would have A.D. 1799.
fallen victims to this unexpected treachery, if his
infuriated followers had not first gone to the house --
of Mr. Davis, the Judge, who, seeing the excited Mr. Davis's
mob approach, retired to the roof with his wife #"
and children, and defended himself at the head
of a narrow staircase, with only a small hunting
spear in his hand, until soldiers from the English
camp came to the rescue. After a slight resist-
ance, Vizier Ali fled ; but he was, soon after-
wards, taken prisoner, and kept in confinement
during the remainder of his life.
The reigning Nabob of Oude, who had lately Arrangements
expressed a desire to abdicate his throne, was 8. regard to
induced to cede part of his territory to the Eng- Nov. 10th, 1801.
lish, by which arrangement his kingdom was ren-
dered secure, as several of the ceded districts
were situated in the west of Oude, and thus
formed a barrier between it and foreign states ;
and an alliance was concluded between him and
the English, the latter binding themselves to defend
him from all foreign and domestic enemies, and
the Nabob agreeing to establish such a system
of administration in his dominions, as should be
conducive to the welfare of his subjects.
Peace now prevailed throughout India ; but it Battle between
* * © Scindia and Hol-
was not of long duration. The foes against .
whom the English were next to turn their arms, 9%. 86th, 189%
were the Mahrattas. Two powerful Mahratta chiefs
had lately risen, who had taken all authority away
154
HISTORY OF INDIA.
cHAP. XIV. from the Peishwa, in the same manner as the
A. D. iś02, Peishwa had, in former years, taken all authority
from the Rajah. Their names were Scindia and
Holkar. There was at this time war between them.
Holkar was in arms against Scindia and the Peish-
wa. He was victorious, and the poor, feeble
The treaty of Peishwa was obliged to flee from Poona, his capi-
Bassein.
Dec. 31st.
Restoration of
the Peishwa.
tal, and to take refuge with the English, with
whom he entered into an agreement, promising to
maintain a subsidiary force in his country, to dis-
miss all European adventurers from his Court, and
to yield his claims to Surat and other places near
Bombay which then were in their possession. On
the 31st of December 1802, a treaty was signed
at Bassein, and the offered alliance accepted.
This treaty led to a war with Scindia, whose army
M. iśīāos. was partially commanded by Frenchmen, and had been
brought into a better state of discipline than any
native force had yet attained. English troops were
approaching the Mahratta country for the pur-
pose of restoring the Teishwa to his capital : an
army under General Lake which was stationed
in the provinces lately acquired from Oude, was
ready to attack it on the north ; and another,
commanded by General Wellesley, was advancing
from Mysore and Hyderabad. Holkar, not feeling
himself strong enough to oppose them, had fled.
General Wellesley marched rapidly to Poona to
save it from the destruction which Holkar’s ad-
herents had threatened; and the Peishwa was re-
placed upon the throne in his former capital.
WAR WITH THE MAHRATTAs.
| 55
Scindia was now invited to join the English
alliance. But he still kept aloof. His army was
near the frontiers of the Nizam’s country, and
it appeared that he was desirous to join the Ra-
jah of Berar, another powerful Mahratta chief,'
who had also felt himself aggrieved by the trea-
ty of Bassein, and who was the first to declare
war against the English. Scindia attempted to
gain farther time for preparation by sending eva-
sive answers, but he was at last obliged to say
that he did not approve of the treaty of Bas-
sein, and that he would not accept the propos-
ed alliance. The armies of the coufederate prin-
ces were then marching towards Hyderabad, the
capital of the Nizam : and General Wellesley, who
had left Poona, and taken Ahmednuggur, one of
Scindia’s forts, quickly followed them, placed him-
self between their army and that city, and forc-
ed them to return. -
In the middle of September the two armies
arrived within a short distance of each other, and
CHAP. XIV.
wº-
A. D., 1803.
War against
Scindia and the
Rajah of Berar. .
General Wei.
lesley's arrange-
ments for an at-
the English General made arrangements for at-tack.
tacking the enemy, with Colonel Stevenson, who
commanded the Nizam's force. It was agreed
that the latter should march round some hills
to the west of their position, and that the
General himself should proceed towards the east,
both joining three days after and giving battle
to the enemy. But while thus separated from
Colonel Stevenson, General Wellesley heard that
‘Scindia's infantry was encamped quite close to
him, on the banks of the Kaitna, a small river
156
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XIV,
A. D. 1803.
Encampment
of the Mahratta
army.
The battle of
Assaye.
September 23rd.
which flowed near. He resolved to attack them
forthwith. He sent a messenger to Colonel Ste-
venson, ordering him to return as rapidly as
possible ; and then rode on with the cavalry to
reconnoitre.
After a short ride, he reached some high
ground, from which he saw the enemy in full
force, cavalry and artillery as well as infantry, en-
camped on the opposite bank of the Kaitna. In
their rear ran another small stream, named the
Juah, which joined the Kaitna a little below the
village of Assaye, and formed with it an acute
angle. The whole Mahratta host was spread out
below him. Eighty cannon guarded the narrow
stream ; 50,000 trained warriors were behind
them ; and the tents of the camp were seen cover-
ing the plain for miles. The sounds of life came
upward from that huge host, in which every man-
ner of workman had his store, and every trade
was carried on as regularly as in one of their
OWn towns. -
The English infantry had now come up. The
General had made his arrangements. Numerous as
the Mahrattas were, they must be engaged, and the
English were led forward as if to attack the ene-
my’s front. They had not gone far, however, when
they were ordered to march to their right, and to
cross the river at a ford near its junction with the
Juah. Under a tremendous fire they dashed through
the water, ascended the rocky banks, and formed
on the plain beyond, with their infantry in ad-
WAR WITH THE MAHRATTAS, 15?
vance and their cavalry in the rear. Rapidly as CHAP. XIV.
these movements had been made, they had been A. 5.1303.
followed by the enemy, who as quickly chang-
ed his front. His left was now on Assaye
and his right on the Kaitna ; and his can-
non swept the triangular space on which the small
brave English army had deployed. No time was
to be lost. The enemy’s artillery were as ten to
one. The infantry were, therefore, ordered forward
to capture the hostile guns. Part of the line was
broken by the deadly fire, and the Mahratta horse
attempted to charge through it, but they were
driven back by the English cavalry. There was a
fearful struggle also at the village of Assaye,
which had been attacked owing to the misappre-
hension of an order. But the village was carried :
the enemy’s line gave way, and the cavalry charged
again. Down fell horse and rider. Resistance was
in vain. The wild, irregular Mahrattas were no
match for the firm front of the English dragoons
and their sepoy comrades. Once only they rallied:
and some, who had been past as dead, rose up
and fought again. But one more charge of those
terrible horses drove them back. The retreat was
quickened : the whole Mahratta army fled : and
England had gained one of her most brilliant vic-
tories in the East.
Meanwhile General Lake had advanced to Delhi. The ºpture
On his way he had taken the strong fort of sºul.
Alighur, the result of which success was, that M.
Perron, the most eminent Frenchman in Scindia's
service, deserted the cause that he had so long
upheld ę 14
158
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XIV.
A. D. is03.
The Mahrattas were encamped in a strong posi-
tion near Delhi: a swamp was on each side of
The battle of them, and the high ground on which they were
Delhi,”
September 11th.
located, was defended by nearly a hundred pieces
of cannon. The English came within sight of this
formidable array, after a march of eighteen miles :
but their General resolved to attack it at once.
By a pretended flight, he drew the enemy from
their strong position into the open country. When
the Mahrattas saw the English cavalry, which was
in advance, retreating, they rushed eagerly and
wildly forward, fancying that they were to obtain
an easy victory. As soon, however, as the horse-
men reached the infantry, they moved off to the
right and to the left ; and thé latter, passing on,
drove the enemy back, charged up to the muzzles
of the guns, and, then, leaving room for the
cavalry to gallop through their ranks, left them to
follow the beaten foe. -
Surrender of Several Frenchmen surrendered after this battle,
the French, and
rescue of Shah
Alum.
and no French officer of note remained in the
enemy’s camp—the Mahrattas were left to fight
their battles alone. The city of Delhi was taken
out of their power, and Shah Alum, the poor old
Emperor who had years ago caused so much alarm
in Bengal, was released from a cruel bondage,
during which he had been illtreated by several
captors in succession, had been half-starved, and
eventually deprived of sight.
The battle of General Lake then proceeded to Agra, which he
Laswaree.
November 1st,
captured ; but another large army, called the “In-
vincibles of the Deckan,” was advancing towards
WAR WITH THE MAHRATTAs.
159
the city of Delhi, and he immediately retraced CHAP. XIV.
his steps to encounter it. As he drew near, he
felt so impatient to come within sight of the
enemy, that he left the infantry with orders to
follow, and rode on rapidly with his cavalry alone.
He came up with the Mahrattas at a village
called Laswaree, where a brilliant cavalry action
took place. The enemy appeared to be in re-
treat, as the English approached, and General
Lake, therefore, ordered the few men who were
with him to charge. Though it appeared like
riding to certain death, there was no hesitation.
At the sound of the bugle, and at the call of
duty, those brave men rode on, as others have
done since; dashed through the awful fire ; and
fought gloriously among the thick masses of their
foes. But it was all in vain. They were oblig-
ed to retire for a time.
The remainder of the army having arrived, the
Mahrattas proposed to surrender their guns, and
to leave the battle-field. The English leader,
anxious to save life, and to give his tired sol-
diers rest, agreed to their proposal, and gave
them an hour to consider. The hour passed
away, and there was no message, no sign of
retreat. And now the real battle began. A co-
lumn of English infantry led the way, and were
soon in the midst of the fire. Part of the line
held back, and the King's 76th, some of the 12th
and the 16th B. N. I., were left alone, to march
on bravely through the shot and shell, and to
repel a charge from the Mahratta horse. This
A, D, is03.
The victory.
160
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. - XIV.
A. D. 1803.
Scindia’s sus-
picious behavi-
Oll!.
The battle of
Argaum.
November 27th.
band of heroes, as General Lake called them,
fought nobly; but they were cut off from the
others, and it was necessary to help them. The
dragoons were ordered to the front. As they rode
by, they were received with cheers from the 76th,
and, echoing back their comrades' hurrahs, they
galloped through the Mahratta forces and beat
them off. Then came the advance of the whole
English line. The General put himself at their
head. His horse was shot under him, and, as he
was mounting another, his son was struck down
by his side. But he could not stay to grieve or
to assist, for the long line of English soldiers
were pressing forward with the bayonet. Foot to
foot, and hand to hand, the Mahrattas fought
desperately: but they were driven back, although
they did not cease the struggle, until every one
of their guns had been taken. After this battle,
Scindia’s army in the north existed only in name.
In the south, General Wellesley had followed
up the victory of Assaye by sharp and rapid
movements. Scindia pretended to desire peace,
and a truce was made with him ; but the Rajah
of Perar was still in the field, and Scindia was,
in reality, making as much delay as possible to
enable reinforcements to come up to him. Ad-
vancing rapidly, General Wellesley met the Rajah’s
forces, with which a number of Scindia’s were
also found, at Argaum in the province of Berar.
There was hardly half an hour of day-light left:
but there was time enough to beat the enemy.
The battle was a straightforward one. The steady
war witH THE MAHRATTAs.
| 6 ||
advance of English infantry carried all before
them. A few of the sepoys, who had fought
courageously at Assaye, wavered under the enemy's
fire; but they soon rallied, and, throughout the
remainder of the day, fought as heartily as the
rest. The moon arose that, evening on the Mah-
ratta forces in full retreat, and enabled the Eng-
lish cavalry to pursue them for several miles.
But the enemy still held out. The battle of
Argaum was succeeded by the capture of a strong
fort, named Gawilghur, after a severe march over
steep mountains and through almost impracticable
ravines. The Rajput commandant fought bravely,
but the garrison did not follow his example, and
the fort was taken with less trouble than the
strength of its position warranted.
After the fall of this stronghold, the Rajah of
Berar asked for peace, which was granted to
him upon his promising to cede the province of
Cuttack and to dismiss all European adventurers
from his service. A large portion of territory
was also ceded to the Nizam, who had been a
faithful ally of the English throughout the war.
Scindia also yielded. He ceded the tract of
country situated between the rivers Jumna and
Ganges, which had lately been held by French
officers; renounced all claims upon the English Go-
vernment and their allies, the Nizam, the Guicowar,
and the Peishwa; and to submit any dispute which
he might have with the Peishwa to the decision of
the English Government. The Mahratta war was
CHAP. XIV.
A. 5, 1803.
Capture of
Gawilghur.
Dec, 15th.
Peace with the
Rajah of Berar.
JDec. 17th.
Peace with
Scindia.
Dec. 30th.
l62 HISTORY or in prA.
oHAP. XIV, thus brought to a close. It had lasted only five
A.D. 1808. months : but in that short time many a hard-
fought battle had taken place, and many a victory
had been added to the battle-roll of England.
AN OTHER WAR WITH THE MAHRATTAs.
I 63
CHAPTER XV.
ANOTHER WAR WITH THE MAHRATTAS.
FROM. A. D. 1804. To A. D. 1806.
Holkar's suspicious conduct during the war—his in-
Solent message to General Lake—General Lake's
army set in motion—Pursuit after Holkar—Re-
turn of the English army—Col. Monson's disas-
trous retreat—Defence of Delhi—the English
army, in two divisions, pursues Holkar—the co-
valry defeat him near Purruckabad—the infantry
at Deeg—Favourable operations in the west–Cap-
ture of Deep–Siege of Bhurtpore—every assault
*épulsed—Ameer Khan–Rajah of f Bhurtpore
9ields—Alliance between Holkar and Scindia—
Marquis Cornwallis returns to India—his death
–Sir George Barlow becomes Governor General
–Fresh treaty with Scindia–Holkar flees to
the Punjab–Pursuit after him—a treaty of
peace concluded—the English abandon their
allies. -- -
DANGER was still to be expected from the Mah-
rattas, During the war which had just been con-
cluded, the conduct of Holkar had been very
suspicious. He seemed at first inclined to assist
Scindia and the Rajah of Berar, but he refrain-
ed from doing so. The rapid victories of
164
HISTORY OF INDIA..
CHAP. XV,
A.D. 1804.
Holkar’s inso-
ent behaviour.
Pursuit after
liolkar.
the English appear to have filled him with
dismay, and he remained inactive until those chief-
tains had been defeated. Then, however, he be-
gan to shew what his intentions really were. He
wrote to several native princes to rouse them against
the English : and he plundered the territories of
several English allies. -
As these proceedings could not be permitted
without remonstrance, General Lake wrote to in-
form him that such acts could not be tolerated,
and required him to withdraw his thieving army
from the frontier of the British territory. Holkar's
answer was full of insolence. He professed to
desire peace, but required the English to give
him several rich provinces; to permit his demand-
ing chout, or a tax from the native rulers that
their countries might not be plundered ; and to
make a treaty with him, similar to the one which
had lately been concluded with Scindia.
This was as much as asking for war, Gene-
ral Lake's army was immediately set in motion;
and Colonel Murray was ordered to march from
Guzerat towards Oogein. Holkar was, at that
time, employed in plundering the territory of the
Rajah of Jypoor, an ally of the English; but
General Lake sent forward a detachment under Co-
lonel Monson for the protection of that prince,
and–Holkar retired towards the south. The Eng-
lish, after capturing the fortress of Tonk Ram-
pura, continued the pursuit. Holkar, however, re-
treated so rapidly that they could not overtake
him ; and the troops suffered severely from the
ANOTHER WAR WITH THE MAHRATTAS.
165
heat, the fatigue of the march, and want of pro-
visions. Thinking, therefore, that the detachment
under Colonel Monson was strong enough to keep
Holkar in check, and desirous of sparing his
men, General Lake returned with his force to-
wards Cawnpore. But whatever were the trials of
the soldiers before, they were now increased a
thousand-fold. The march back was most dis-
astrous. Hundreds dropped down on the wayside
to die, overcome by the hot winds which raged
all day, by thirst, and by fatigue.
Meanwhile some irregular cavalry had attacked
a party of the enemy with success, and after-
wards joined Colonel Monson's troops; and Ameer
Khan, a chieftain in the service of Holkar, had
treacherously fallen upon some sepoys and artillery,
who had concluded a truce with the commander
of a fort which they were besieging, on the
promise of its surrender; but he was afterwards
beaten by a small party of British sepoys.
While General Lake was retiring, Colonel Mon-
sor, continued his southward march, with the in-
tention of joining Colonel Murray, who was ad-
vancing from the opposite direction, But as he
proceeded, he found more and more difficulty in
procuring supplies for his men; he heard that
Colonel Murray had fallen back; and he imagined
that Holkar was too weak or too dispirited, to
attempt any offensive movement. He resolved,
therefore, to retreat ; and, leaving the irregular
cavalry under Lieutenant Lucan at the place of
his encampment, with orders to follow in half
CHAP. XW.
*
A. D. 1804.
Slight successes.
Col. Monson's
advance.
166
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. xv.
A. D. 1804.
an hour, and to inform him of the enemy's
movements, he turned his back on Holkar. It
was an error in judgment only, for Colonel Mon-
His disastrous
retreat.
July 8th
son himself was a brave man and a devoted.
soldier.
We have already remarked how disastrous a
retreat before the Mahrattas always proves. Direct-
ly the enemy heard that Colonel Monson had
commenced his march, they hastened after him,
attacked and overwhelmed the small party of ca-
valry which had been left behind, and pursued the
remainder of the detachment which had reached
the Mokundra Pass, a steep and difficult defile be-
tween Kota and Neemuch. Here they attacked the .
retreating troops on almost every side : but the small
party of English stood their ground firmly, and beat
them off. Colonel Monson had at first intended
only to retreat as far as the Mokundra Pass. Fear-
ing, however, that the enemy might intercept
him, he retired to Kota, the capital of a pro-
fessedly friendly rajah, who nevertheless refused to
admit him within the walls of the town. Back-
ward marched the detachment in the greatest dis-
tress: the streams were overflowing their banks;
the troops were in want of food ; the guns had
to be spiked and left behind ; and the enemy’s
cavalry made frequent attacks. Yet no impression
could be effected on it : whenever there was any
fighting, success was always on the side of the
English. But treachery was at work. Some of
the native officers entered into correspondence
with the enemy, and two companies of sepoys
and some irregular cavalry went over to Holkar.
ANOTHER WAR WITH THE MAHRATTAS.
167
As Colonel Monson drew near a position of
safety, one more desperate attempt was made to
overcome him, but it was repulsed. After that
action, however, all order was lost, the firm front
shewn against danger was no more seen, and
every one escaped, as best he could, to Agra,
where the last straggler arrived on the 31st of
August, about two months after the first back-
ward step had been taken. , '.
But the year was not to close without retrieving
this disaster, which was calculated to cause a feeling
of disaffection against the English throughout all
India. General Lake's army was speedily reassem-
bled, and by the 22nd of September it was at
Agra, ready to take the field. Holkar had ad-
vanced to Muttra, a little higher up the Jumna,
and leaving his cavalry behind, sent forward his
infantry and guns to capture Delhi. But he was
completely baffled. The Resident, Colonel Och-
terlony, and Colonel Burns placed the city in the
best state of defence that they could adopt, and,
with only a few native troops, defended it for
eight days against Holkar’s numerous army, Part
of the garrison mutinied, but the remainder fought
gloriously; and the courage shewn at Delhi is de-
serving of greater praise than any other incident
in the war.
Defeated at Delhi, Holkar proceeded to ravage
the surrounding country. General Lake, therefore,
dividing his army into two portions, gave the
command of the infantry and foot artillery to
CHAP. XV.
A. D.T804.
Reassembling
of the English
army.
Spirited de-
fence of Delhi.
From Oct, 8th
to 15th.
Division of the
English army in-
to two portions.
168 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. xv. General Frazer, with orders to bring Holkar’s in-
A.D. 1804, fantry to action; and, taking with him the great-
er part of the cavalry and the horse artillery,
started in pursuit of Holkar, who, with his ca-
valry, was busily engaged in plunder and excess.
The chase was a long one. Holkar kept in con-
tinual motion: but the English cavalry closely
followed him at every turn.
Defeat of Hol. At length, one evening, General Lake heard
kar's cavalry at - lº s
Furruckabad. that the enemy was encamped near the city of
** Furruckabad, which was only thirty-six miles in
ãdvance. Although his men had just finished a
long march, he ordered them to mount again.
All night they rode on rapidly. The moon was
shining; they were in high spirits at the thought
of meeting their chief foe ; they had just heard
of a victory gained by their comrades; and the
cool, crisp air kept off fatigue. In the grey of
the morning, they came in sight of Holkar's camp,
in which the horses were still standing at their
pickets, and most of the men lay sleeping by
their side. A round of grape shot told them that
the English were coming; and, a few moments
after, the English cavalry were riding through and
through the startled camp. A few of the Mah-
rattas had found time to mount their horses, and
to flee as quickly as possible; and among these
was Holkar himself, who ran away among the first.
The battle of In the meantime, while General Lake was chas-
€eg. -
November 18th. ing Holkar’s cavalry, General Frazer had de-
stroyed his infantry. The English army came in
sight of the Mahrattas on the 12th of November,
AN OTHER WAR WITH THE MAHRATTA.S.
169
and found them encamped in a very strong position CHAP. xv.
in the neighbourhood of Deeg. Their right was near
a village built on rising ground ; their left was
close to the town ; a large lake was in their
rear ; and a long swamp lay spread before their
camp. Very early on the following morning, the
troops were led out to the attack. They were
obliged to march some distance to the left to
avoid the swamp. The king's 76th regiment, which
had highly distinguished itself before, was in ad-
vance. The fortified village was quickly carried ;
and the soldiers ran down from it to the first
range of guns, and captured them. Other regi-
ments hastened after the gallant 76th, and sup-
ported it. Turing the struggle at the second bat-
tery, General Frazer was mortally wounded, and
Colonel Monson assumed the command. Part of
the army staid behind to keep the enemy near
the swamp in check: but the rest hastened for-
ward; battery after battery, which appeared one
after another for the space of two miles, had to
be taken at the point of the bayonet. At length
the last was stormed and carried, and the con-
quering soldiers found themselves close to Deeg,
the guns of which were fired at them, and com-
pelled them to retire. Meanwhile the enemy had
regained the first range of cannon, and turned them
against the English, but they were gallantly re-
taken by Captain Norford of the 76th at the head
of only twenty-eight men. The troops who had
taken the batteries, had now returned to drive off
the enemy’s forces near the swamp, which had
hitherto been kept in check by the party left be.
- 15
A. D.T304.
170 HISTORY OF INDIA,
CHAP. XV, hind for that purpose : but as soon as they ap-
A.D. 1804, peared, the Mahrattas fled, and many, in their
headlong flight, were drowned in the morass.
The victory was complete ; and the remnant of
Holkar's infantry, beaten and subdued, sought re-
fuge behind the walls of Deeg.
Reunion of the After this engagement, Colonel Monson with-
Inglish ºvalry drew to Muttra, a little to the east of Deeg
and infantry. 3. 52
where lie rejoined the cavalry under Lord Lake.
Both divisions of the reunited army had done the
work set before them, having beaten the enemy
at different points, and completely dispersed Hol-
kar’s forces.
92°ºtions in In the south, Colonel Wallace had taken Chan-
the Deckan and
Malwa. dore and Jaulnah, and subdued all Holkar's pos-
sessions in the Deckan ; and Colonel Murray, who
had fallen back for a time, and had thus partly
caused Colonel Monson’s retreat, had taken Oogein,
Indore, and the whole of the province of Malwa.
wº siege of General Lake’s army proceeded, in the next place,
Decióth to 23d, to the town and fort of Deeg, whither many of
Holkar's troops had fled for refuge after the battle.
Deeg belonged to the Rajah of Bhurtpore, who
had been one of the first to seek an alliance with
the English at the commencement of the war,
and to whom very favourable terms had been
granted. He had, however, assisted Holkar in many
ways; it was ascertained that he had entered into
correspondence with that chief; and, at the battle of
Deeg, his men had fought against the English, his
guns had fired on them, and his fortress had been a
refuge to their foes. It was, therefore, necessary to
ANOTHER, WAR WITH THE MAHRATTA.S. 17].
punish his treachery. In the middle of December, CHAP. xv.
the army appeared before the town. The enemy A, D, 1804.
Was posted within and around it, and had, on
either side, erected several formidable batteries.
. In a few days a practicable breach was made :
and three parties were formed to carry the place,
one on the right to take the batteries on the one
side, another on the left to attack the fortifica-
tions on the other, and the third was the storm-
ing party. All were successful. The town was taken,
and the fort was surrendered on the following day
The Rajah’s capital still remained to be cap- The siege of
tured, and preparations were made for the siege. Pº. 2nd
Bhurtpore was a very strong place, eight miles tº * 22nd
in extent, enclosed by a high mud wall, and a
broad, deep moat, and defended by a numerous
and determined garrison. Many attempts were made
to take it by assault: but all failed. The enemy
fought desperately ; they rolled down on the advanc-
ing columns large stones, jars of boiling oil, logs
of wood, and every missile upon which they could
lay their hands: the English soldiers fought as
fiercely; they fixed their bayonets in the wall, and
climbed up the dangerous stair, one here and
there reaching the top, and placing the English
flag on the ramparts, only to be cut down on
the spot. On each occasion, however, they were
obliged to retire. Some of the men who had
fought bravely at Laswaree and Deeg, refused
one day to advance, but, the next, retrieved their
character by the most desperate valour. But all
was in vain : no impression could be made on
the thick mud walls of Bhurtpore. $ ſº
172
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XV,
A. D. 1805.
Ameer Kham’s
marauding foray.
The siege turn-
ed into a block-
ade.
Peace with the
Rajah of Bhurt.
pore.
April 17th.
Turing the siege, Holkar, who was now too
weak to do much damage himself, despatched Ameer
Khan, one of his most savage retainers, to inflict
as much mischief as possible on the neighbouring
territories of the English, and thus to create a
diversion in favour of the besieged. Gathering
around him his wild horsemen, Ameer Khan in-
vaded the Company’s newly acquired possessions,
leaving burning villages and trampled fields in
his track. This incursion, however, did not affect
the siege of Bhurtpore. The cavalry were sent
after him ; and, chasing him hither and thither,
over mountains and through valleys, across rivers
and through dark forests, they came up with
him, almost destroyed his marauding band, and re-
turned in triumph to the English army, which was
still encamped before the unconquered fort.
General Lake, finding that the place could not
be taken by assault, resolved to turn the siege into a
blockade. But the Rajah of Bhurtpore was weary
of the war. He had undertaken it to help
Holkar, and, now that Holkar was powerless, he
desired to desert his cause. New guns were daily
received in the English camp to replace those
which had become useless during the siege ; fresh
supplies were coming in ; and there was no sign
that General Lake would leave the place, until he
had accomplished his object, although he had, for
a time, abandoned his old quarters before the town.
The Rajah, therefore, asked for peace, which was
granted to him on better terms than he could
have reasonably expected. He agreed to pay
ANOTHER WAR WITH THE M A HRATTAS,
175
twenty lacs of rupees for the expenses of the war;
to restore some territory which the English had
formerly given him ; and to leave the fortress of
Deeg in their possession, until his fidelity should
be fully proved.
Meanwhile Holkar had joined Scindia, who was
again prepared for war. There had been disputes
between Scindia and the English, since the con- "
clusion of the treaty which we have already
mentioned, but his conduct had grown more and
more suspicious since the failure at Bhurtpore.
Released from the siege of that place, General
Lake, who had recently been made a peer for
his former services, was free to follow Holkar
and his new ally, and, at the approach of the
English, they both retreated. - -
At this time, the Marquis Cornwallis arrived from
England as Governor General, with the full determi-
nation of following a different course of policy from
that which had been pursued by the Marquis
Wellesley. He had been instructed to make peace
with Holkar, if he possibly could : but, as he was
on his way to join Lord Lake he was taken ill,
and died at Ghazipore near Benares. Sir George
Barlow, the senior member of Council, succeeding
to the post of Governor General, proceeded to
carry out the views of his predecessor, and en-
tered into negotiations with Scindia and Holkar.
Scindia immediately agreed to peace. Very fa-
vourable terms were granted to him ; the treaty
before made with him by General Wellesley was
CHAP. XV,
A. D. 1805.
Lord Lake's
advance against
Holkar and Scin-
18.
April 21st.
Return of Lord
Cornwallis.
July 30th.
His death.
Oct., 5th,
Peace with
Scindia.
Nov. 23rd.
i 74 - - HISTORY OF INF).I.A.
chap. XV. Confirmed ; the Fort of Gwalior was surrendered
A.D. 1805, to him, with part of the territories of the Rana
of Gohud, one of the ancient allies of the Eng-
lish ; a pension was given him ; and estates in
the English possessions were bestowed upon his
wife and daughter. - -
to º But Holkar was still up in arms, and had fled
to the Punjab, in full expectation that the Sikhs
and Affghans would afford him help. Forces
were sent to cut off his retreat; but he managed
to out-manoeuvre them, and to reach the country
of the Sikhs. Lord Lake's army was quickly in
pursuit. It had reached the banks of the river
Beah, the Sikhs had refused to aid Holkar, and
that treacherous and dangerous enemy was in the
power of the English ; when Lord Lake was or-
dered to enter into treaty with him. The brave
English conqueror had spoken firmly and decid-
edly against the new arrangements : but his voice
Hoº" with was unheeded. That part of Holkar's territories
Dec. 24th, which the English had subdued, was restored to
- him.; he was allowed to return to them by an
appointed route ; and possessions to the north of
the river Chumbal, which the English had at first
reserved for themselves, were given up : thus
honouring and enriching him, who had ever shewn
himself a most unrelenting, murderous, bitter foe to
England.
si, G. Bar. The unreasonable desire for peace which then
º P9 prevailed, induced Sir George Barlow to act un-
wisely and unfairly. He fixed upon the river Jum-
ANOTHER WAR witH THE MAHRATTAs.
I ºf Š
na as the boundary line of the English territories CHAP. xv.
on the north ; broke the alliance with most of the
native states upon the other side of it ; refused
help to the Rajahs of Jypoor and Boondee, both
of whom had shewn themselves true and faith-
ful to the English cause, and had done every
thing to uphold it during the war; left them to
the revenge of Scindia and Holkar, although they
had stronger claims to the support of the English
Government, than any other of the native prin-
ces in the north ; and was only prevented from
following the same selfish policy with regard to
the Rajahs of Bhurtpore and Machery, by the
stern remonstrance of Lord Lake, although the
former had shewn in his conduct through the time
of warfare a striking contrast to the loyal Rajali
of Jypoor. With one voice the best writers on
Indian History, and foremost among them the of-
ficer by whom the treaties with Scindia and Holkar
were concluded,” condemn the unstatesmanlike, nar-
row, foolish policy which was then adopted. Peace
WäS gained : but at a price far greater than that
of the most protracted war ; for Englishmen ought
always to count Honour dearer than their lives.
* Sir John Malcolm.
~~~~~~~~~~<>s
A, D, 1806.
HYSTORY OF INFOIA.;
CHAPTER XVI.
THE ADMINISTRATIONS OF SIR GEORGE BARLOW
AND LORD IMINTO. -
FROM A. D. 1806 To A. D. 1813.
Profound peace throughout British India—Mutiny
at Vellore—Massacre of the European soldiers
who were stationed there—the cavalry come from
Arcot—Suppression of the mutiny—Causes of the
disturbance–Treatment of the mutineers—Sup-
pression of the mutiny in other places—Lord Minto
àecomes Governor General—Sir George Barlow
is appointed Governor of Madras—Departure from
the peace policy—Occurrences at Poona and Hy-
derabad–Embassies to Persia and Caſu!—Unpo-
pularity of Sir George Barlow—the Tent Con-
tract—Disgraceful mutiny at Madras-—Affair at
Seringapatam—Return to duty—Restoration of
peace and quiet. Eapeditions against Java, Bour-
ôon, and the Isle of France—Signs of approach-
ing warfare—Disputes with the Goorkhas—Quar-
zel with the Burmese–Departure of Lord Minto.
THERE was now profound peace throughout the
English possessions in India. Beyond them, how-
MUTINY AT VELLOR.E. 177
ever, there were continual wars and tumulis : but chap. xvi.
Sir George Barlow still adhered to the views which A, D, 1806.
he had adopted, and which were urged upon him
from England ; he would not interfere with dis-
putes between the native states ; and he would
not use the enormous power gained by the Eng-
lish for those high purposes for which it had been
given. Rather he rejoiced at the thought, that the
quarrels of the Mahratta chieftains would keep them
from warfare with the English, and turn to the
profit of the English Government. But although
we must condemn Sir George Barlow’s policy in
this respect, we must praise the manner in which
he used peace for the good of those directly
under him in the province of Bengal.
In the midst, however, of the quiet that pre- yºutiny of
vailed, the dwellers in British India were startled July 10th.
by the news of an alarming outbreak near Madras.
Very early in the morning of the 10th of July,
1806, while it was still dark, the sepoys sta-
tioned at Vellore, a town which is situated eighty-
four miles to the west of Fort St. George, arose
and murdered the greater part of the European
officers and soldiers who were residing in that
place. Silently and secretly they assembled on
the parade ground ; marched to the barracks of
the European soldiers ; and, surrounding them,
placed before the door a field piece, with which
they frequently fired upon the unarmed men within.
The English soldiers could not return the fire,
for they had no ammunition, and they were unable
178
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XVI.
A. D. is06,
Assistance re-
ceived from Ar-
Cot.
to charge out against their numerous foes. Some
of the rebels had, in the meantime, gone to watch
the houses of the officers, and to murder every
one who quitted them, and by these Colonel
Fancourt, who commanded, was mortally wounded :
others had proceeded to secure the powder maga-
zine : and a third-party had entered the houses of
the English residents and slain all whom they had
encountered. Soon after it was light, a few officers,
who had bravely defended themselves in one of
the houses, contrived to enter the barracks; led
the men who still remained unwounded, to the
door, where they captured the gun, and, fighting
their way out, reached the top of one of the
gateways where they kept their adversaries at bay.
The officers were killed in the struggle ; and a
serjeant, named Brodie, assumed command of the
survivors, - *
But news of these events had been carried to
Arcot, which was only nine miles off ; and, while
brave serjeant Brodie and his comrades were fight-
ing desperately, there was seen in the distance a
cloud of dust, which told them that help was
near. It was a regiment of dragoons and the 7th
native cavalry galloping to the rescue. Before
them, rode furiously a single horseman—the com-
mander of the dragoons. He reached the gate-
way. A rope made of the soldiers’ belts was let
down to him. By help of this he clambered up
the ramparts, where he put himself at the head
of the soldiers ; and led them on to one more
MUTINY AT VELLORE.
| 79
charge against the murderers of their countrymen.
Presently the dragoons came up with the galloper
guns; battered in the gate of the fort ; charged
through and through the rebels; and did not put
up their swords, until the blood of hundreds had
flowed for the blood of those so foully slain.
Various causes contributed to this fearful mu-
tiny. Orders had been given that the sepoys were
to appear upon parade without any of the marks
which Hindus wear upon their foreheads to in-
dicate their caste ; that they were to cut their
beards and mustaches after one uniform fashion;
and that they were to wear a turban which, they
imagined, was like an English hat. Many sup-
posed that these changes were ordered, because
the Government wished to force them all to be-
come Christians. This feeling was increased by
the speeches and counsel of rebellious men, who
were willing to rouse them, by any means, against
the English rule. But there was something fur-
ther and deeper concealed under these things.
The sons of Tippoo Sultan were in confinement
at Vellore. They were treated kindly, and al-
lowed to hold intercourse with many of the in-
habitants of the town. Wellore was full of those
who looked back with regret to the days of Ma-
homedan greatness in Mysore ; of men who had
been secretly preparing to raise the sons of Tip-
poo to their father’s power ; and of numerous
beggars, dervishes, and fakeers, who had proceed-
ed from man to man with false stories of Inglish
oppression and with pretended promises of assist-
CHAP. XVI.
A. D. is06.
Causes of the
mutiny,
180
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XVI.
A D, is06.
Treatment of
the mutineers.
Suppression of
the mutiny in
other places.
Arrival of
Lord Minto,
ance from Mahomedan states. The regiments at
Vellore were principally composed of Mahomedans.
and of persons from Mysore, who eagerly listen-
ed to these idle tales. The green flag of Tippoo
had been hoisted during the disturbance ; and it
seems certain that, even if the princes themselves
did not incite the sepoys to rise in their behalf,
the rebels entertained thoughts of raising again
the Mahomedan dynasty, and, at the same time
believed the absurd stories of the Government
interfering with their religion. -
The sons of Tippoo were removed to Calcutta,
where they were kept under a mild restraint. The
ringleaders in the rebellion were brought to trial:
a few were executed ; others were dismissed the
service ; and quiet again prevailed, although the
feeling of confidence between the Madras sepoys
and their officers, which existed before the out-
break, was not restored for several months. The
regulations about the sepoys’ dress were altered.
Vellore, however, was not the only place where
a mutinous spirit was shewn. At Secunderabad,
Wallajabad, Nundidroog and other places, there
were signs of rebellion : but it was averted by the
firmness of some commanding officers, and by the
good sense of others in not insisting upon the
use of the turban which the sepoys disliked.
While the trials of the men that had been en-
gaged in this outbreak were taking place, Lord
Minto, who had a short time before been ap-
pointed Governor General, landed at Madras, re-
THE ADMINISTRATION OF LORD MINTO. 18]
mained there a short time, and then proceeded to CHAP. XVI.
Calcutta. The Governor of Madras had returned A, D, 1807.
to England, and Sir George Barlow succeeded him.
Lord Minto came to India firmly resolved to Departure from
follow his predecessor's views with regard to the the peace policy,
non-interference with native states, and to spend
his time in the internal administration of the coun-
try : but, strong as his own wishes and the di-
rections from England on the subject were, he
was obliged to depart from the course which had
been lately followed. He found that not only
the interests, but the safety, of the English pos-
sessions in India were in danger by refusing to
give help where it was really needed. Ameer
Khan, the robber chieftain whom we have already
mentioned, relying upon the English withholding
assistance, invaded the territories of the Rajah of
Berar; but the Governor General ordered an Eng-
lish force to oppose him, and he rapidly retreated
to plunder in districts farther off.
Assistance was given to the Peishwa in bring- Transactions
. º * tº * , a at Poona and
ing some of his unruly people into subjection : iiºd.
and the Governor General also interfered with the
internal affairs of another ally, and, contrary to the
wishes of the Nizam, appointed, as 'minister at
the Court of Hyderabad, a person whom he de-
sired to see holding that station.
At this time fears were entertained by the Eng- English embas.
sies to foreign
lish in India about the danger of French and courts,
Russian invasion through the mountainous coun-
tries to the North. Even now such fears have not
- 16
182
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XVI,
A. D. 1809.
Unpopularity
of Sir G. Bar-
low at Madras
The Tent Com-
tract.
Mutiny at
Madras.
altogether died away : but at the time of which
we are writing they were very strong. A splen-
did embassy was, therefore, sent to the king of
Cabul : but no satisfactory treaty could be con-
cluded with him on account of the domestic
tumults and troubles in that land. Another em-
bassy which had been sent to the Shah of Persia
was more successful. Both these expeditions were
useful in correcting the imperfect knowledge of
those countries which Englishmen had previously
possessed. - - *
Sir George Barlow, now Governor of Madras,
was very unpopular at his new station. He had
brought with him from Calcutta the principles of
economy, which the Court of Directors had urged
upon him, when Governor General : but, although
he was desirous of reducing the expenses of Go-
vernment, even by unpopular measures, the prin-
cipal act which brought upon him the dislike of
the officers in the Madras army was effected under
instructions from the Bengal Government. The
commandants of regiments had been hitherto ac- .
customed to receive an allowance for providing
tents for their men. This was called the Tent
Contract. It was now abolished : and this proceed-
ing irritated the Madras officers. Another source of
quarrel was, that their Commander-in-chief was
not allowed a seat in Council.
The discontent among the officers increased day
by day. They brought serious charges against
Colonel J. Munro, who had written the report
about the Tent Contract, accusing him of false
THE ADMINISTRATION OF LORD . MINTO.
183
insinuations against the army and, a short time
afterwards, General Macdowall, the Commander-in-
chief, annoyed at being excluded from a seat in
Council, put Colonel Munro under arrest. There
were thus two parties at Madras. The Governor
Was at the head of the one in favour of Colo-
mel Munro ; and General Macdowall was the leader
of the other. The Governor ordered the pri-
soner's release; and, on the Commander-in-chief’s
refusing to accede to his request, released him
himself. Irritated at this additional slight, Ge-
meral Macdowall resigned his appointment, and
returned to England. After his departure, the
Adjutant General and the Deputy Adjutant Ge-
neral were suspended, because they had published a
General Order against Government, which the Com-
mander-in-chief had written previous to his em-
barkation ; and several commanding officers were
also suspended, or removed from their commands,
because they had signed memorials against the
proceedings of Government. These proceedings in-
creased the spirit of disaffection. It spread from
the officers to the men. At Masulipatam there
was open mutiny. At Seringapatam, the officers,
annoyed by an appeal circulated by Government
among the native officers and sepoys, openly en-
couraged their men in rebellion, and an engage-
ment took place between a mutinous regiment,
which was marching from Chittledroog to Seringa-
patam, and a body of faithful sepoys and Euro-
pean troops. -
CHAP. XVI.
A. D. 1809. .
184
HISTORY OF ENDIA.
CHAP. XVI.
A. D. 1809.
Return of the
officers to their
duty.
Conquest of
Java, Bourbon,
and the Isle of
France,
Signs of ap-
proaching War-
fare.
At Secunderabad also there was mutiny. But
the officers at that station were happily soon
recalled to a sense of duty. Colonel Close, the
Resident at Poona, was sent to Secunderabad
and, though his counsel was at first disregarded,
he succeeded afterwards in bringing matters to
an amicable conclusion. The mutineers at Seringa-
patam "and other places followed the example of
their brethren at Secunderabad ; and an address
recording their feelings of penitence was sent to
Lord Minto, who, at this time, visited Madras,
where his presence seemed needful. A few offi-
cers were dismissed ; others were pardoned ; and
quiet again prevailed.
Although there was no warfare in India during
Lord Minto’s administration, the armies of India
were employed in war and triumphing abroad.
The rich and fertile island of Java was conquer-
ed ; Bourbon and the Isle of France were taken ;
and the sepoys shewed themselves as brave and
loyal while fighting in a foreign land, as they
had been in their own. -
But although there was peace in India at the
time of Lord Minto’s departure, there was oc-
casion to believe that it would not be of long
duration. Soon after his arrival, disputes regarding
boundaries arose between the English and the Ne-
paulese, who inhabit a wild and mountainous
country to the north of Bengal. The Rajah of
Nepaul had, at a later period, seized some land
belonging to a subject of the Company : and the
THE ADMINISTRATION of LoRD MINTo.
185
Goorkhas, a bold, fierce tribe, who were then en- CHAP. XVI.
gaged in warfare in Nepaul, had occupied a small
portion of the Company's territories, and built a
fort there. A detachment had been sent against
them, and they had been driven back but their
conduct was so arrogant, that it was evident a
war with them was near. There were disputes
also with the Burmese on the frontiers of Chit-
tagong and, in the centre of India, there had
arisen a new enemy whom we shall in a short
time be obliged prominently to notice. Lord Minto
thus left to his successor a heritage of war.
A, D, 1813.
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAPTER XVII.
WAR WITH NEPAUL.
FROM. A. D. 1813 To A. D. 1817.
Arrival of the Earl of Moira—the Goorkhas—
they attack a small party of English on the
frontier—Commencement of the Goorkha war—
Arrangements for an invasion of Nepaul–De-
scription of the country—Operations of the second
division–Siege of Kalunga–Advance on Jytak
—Failure of the third and fourth divisions—Suc-
cess of the first division—Nalagerh abandoned—
Temporary cessation of hostilities—Ramgerh aban-
doned—Attack on the heights of Maloun–Cap-
ture of Almora—the Nepaulese ask for peace
—the terms of peace—Renewal of war—Sir D.
Ochterlony turns the Chiriaghati Pass—Battle
of Mukwanpore—Capture of Hariarpore—Conclu-
sion of peace—Intrigues among the Mahrattas
—the Pindarées—Description of their warfare
—Foray into the Compauy’s territories—Defeat
of a Pindaree ewpedition—Preparations for ew-
tensive warfare.
THE next Governor General was the Earl of
Moira, who afterwards became the Marquis of
Hastings. He landed at Calcutta on the 4th of
October, 1813. Immediately after his arrival, he
was obliged to prepare for war. There was now
WAR WITH NEPAUL.
18?
mo question about interfering with the internal
affairs of neighbouring states or not. A bold
and encroaching enemy was committing ravages
upon the northern frontier of the English terri-
tories; one who would not listen to negotiations,
treaties, or reason. -
We have stated how the Goorkhas were bent
upon extending into their neighbours' country
the conquests which they had acquired in their
own. In May 1814, while negotiations were un-
der discussion between their government and the
English, a party of Goorkhas attacked and de-
stroyed a small force which had been station-
ed on the frontiers of Bhotwal. This was an
insult which could not be overlooked. Prepara-
tions for assembling an army were speedily made :
but the war was not begun immediately on ac-
count of the season which was unfavourable for
military operations. The Governor General him-
self, who held also the appointment of Comman-
der-in-chief, visited the upper provinces to hurry
forward the preparations; and to guard the south-
west of Bengal, and the north of the Deckan,
from the incursions of the Pindarees, the new
enemy to whom we have already alluded.
At last all was ready, and the plan of the
campaign arranged. The army was divided into
four divisions. The first, under Colonel Ochter-
lony, was to attack the westernmost part of the
country; the second, under General Gillespie, was
to advance against Jytak one of the enemy’s
CHAP. XVII.
A.D. 1814.
*
Incursion of
the Goorkhas.
Plan of inva-
S10]]".
| 88 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XVII. principal forts; the third, under General J. S.
A, D, is14, Wood, was to proceed farther to the east; and
the fourth, under General Marley, was to advance
towards Catmandoo, the capital of the kingdom.
Description of The enemy’s country was thus to be invaded in
Nepaul. four directions at once. That country was strongly
defended by nature. The highest mountains in
the world are situated in it; the passes are rocky,
steep, and narrow; and the inhabitants fought
behind wooden stockades, from which they could
easily injure an advancing party, and themselves
continue in safety behind their inaccessible defen-
ces. A mountain warfare of this mature was very
difficult: and the difficulty was, in the present
instance, increased by the imperfect knowledge
which the assailants possessed regarding the country.
kiºs * of The second division was the first to commence
ocier 29th. hostilities. As it advanced, the Goorkhas retreated
to a small fort named Nalapani or Kalunga, which
was situated on a steep hill, covered with low
brushwood. The fort was small, and contained a
garrison of only six hundred men. An assault
was arranged. The English were divided into two
parties, who were to make the attack simultane-
ously, but the arrangement was accidentally frus-
trated. The garrison made a sortie, and were re-
pulsed : and General Gillespie, desiring to follow
up their retreat into the fort, ordered the men
who were with him to advance. But the enemy
had placed a gun in such a position as to prevent
the English from planting their ladders against the
WAR WITH NEPAU L. T 89
ramparts. Unable, therefore, to scale the walls of CHAP. XVII.
the fort, they attempted to burst open the gate ; A. D. 1814.
but the fire directed against them was so severe
that they were obliged to retreat.
•
tº.
Vexed at this disaster, the General, exclaiming Death of Ge.
that he would take the fort or lose his life in "**
the attempt, put himself at the head of the king's
53rd and a few dismounted dragoons, and led them
towards the gate again. But when they came
within reach of the enemy’s fire, the 53rd held
back, and General Gillespie was shot while cheer-
ing them on. The party retreated a second time :
and the officer who assumed the command of the
division after General Gillespie's death, resolved
to remain before Kalunga, until more guns could
be brought to his assistance. As soon as the
field pieces were received, another storming party
was led to the assault.” The soldiers advanced
with the bayonet, their muskets being unloaded,
and charged through the breach which had been
made ; but, on entering the fort, they found the
garrison assembled in an enclosure fourteen feet
below them, whence arrows, stones, and darts were
discharged at them, without their having the power
to retaliate. They were finally obliged to retire with
considerable loss. -
The Goorkhas, however, deserted the fort after Abandomment
a short bombardment, and joined another party “"“”
consisting of three hundred of their countrymen,
with whom they were defeated, in the open field,
by a small party of sepoys.
190
HISTORY OF INI).I.A.
CHAP. XVII.
A. D. 1814,
Another General soon afterwards joined : and the
division proceeded to the fort of Jytak, which is
The siege of situated upon the highest peak of a range of
Jytak,
Dec. 27th.
hills, and was protected by several stockades. The
garrison of Jytak depended for their supply of
water on wells situated outside the fort ; and
these were defended by a strong stackade, which
the General desired to take. For this purpose
he despatched two detachments, with directions to
march by different routes, but to attack the stockade
simultaneously. By some mismanagement, however,
one detachment engaged the Goorkhas long before
the other, and was forced to retire ; while the
second, after repulsing the Goorkhas who attacked
it in large numbers, was obliged to return by
order of the General.
The third and The divisions of the army which were acting
fourth divisions . ~
are unsuccessful.
in the east, were also unsuccessful. Several parties
were attacked by the enemy and repulsed ; and
the campaign in that quarter was at first any
thing but creditable to the English arms.
Triumphs of Sad, however, as these first encounters with the
the first division.
hardy mountaineers were, in the greater number
of the places attacked, the first division, under
Colonel Ochterlony, was victorious. In the west,
where it was engaged, Ameer Sing, the most
celebrated of the Goorkha chiefs, commanded.
The country was divided into three ranges of
hills, , which were separated from each other by
deep valleys, and defended by several strong forts.
On the first range was situated the fort of Na.
lagerh, on the second Raingerh, on the third
WAR WITH NEPATJIL,
19 |
Maloun, and beyond these fortresses was situated
Bilaspore, the capital of a Rajah, who was friend-
ly to the Goorkhas and their cause. All of these
places were strengthened by the steepness and
ruggedness of the heights upon which they were
built. The division reached the first range in
the beginning of November. Guns were brought
CHAP. XVII.
A. D. 1814.
to bear * upon the fort of Nalagerh, which the
garrison, after a short defence, abandoned, thus
enabling the invaders to advance without hin-
drance to Ramgerh. Finding that this fort could
not be safely attacked in front, Colonel Ochter-
lony moved to the enemy's left ; gained a height
upon the other side of the range, whence all the
defences of the Goorkhas could be distinctly seen;
and remained there for some time, employing
himself in gaining a through knowledge of the
country, until reinforcements should arrive. He
had heard at that place of the reverses before
Kalunga, and wished to be quite sure of success,
before he made any further attack.
As soon as his division was strengthened, he
left a part of it before Ramgerh, and advanced
with the remainder to Maloun, which movement
threatened to cut off Ameer Sing from all inter-
course with his friends, if that chieftain remained
in his present position. Ameer Sing, being aware
of his danger, withdrew the greater part of his
troops to Maloun, where he was closely invested
by the English commander. The Rajah of Bilas-
pore surrendered, and the Goorkha posts near the
heights of Maloun were taken.
Abandonment
of Nalagerh.
November 5th,
March to Ma-
loun.
| 92 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XVII. General Ochterlony now resolved to attack those
A. D. T815. heights. They were protected by two forts, named
nº". Surajgerh and Maloun, which were situated upon
loun. the extreme right and left of the range, and were
*** connected by a line of stockades. The English
were encamped on the other side of a mountain
stream directly opposite to these heights, and had
taken possession of a small fort, named Ratan-
gerh, upon a detached hill to the right of Ma-
loun. There were also two unoccupied hills be-
tween Maloun and Surajgerh, General Ochterlony
determined to gain these positions, and thus to
cut off all communication between the two forts.
The two parties sent to effect this enterprise
were successful. The post near Maloun was very
important; and Ameer Sing, fully aware of its
importance, made a desperate effort to recover it,
two days after it had been taken. The Goorkhas
fought gallantly. Their chief was there, standing
with his son near their standard, and cheering
them on to the attack. They rushed upon the
bayonets of the English, seized them with their
hands, and wildly struck at their opponents over
– the muskets. Two small guns had been brought
up the heights by the English ; and, , although
these field pieces created terrible havoc in their
ranks, they returned to renew the struggle again
and again. This hard fighting lasted for two
hours. Help was at length brought to the Eng-
lish from the nearest detachment. A bayonet
charge decided the day : and the Goorkhas re-
tired to Maloun, carrying with them the corpse
f
WATR WITH NEPAUL.
193
of the chief who had led them forward to that char. XVII.
desperate attack.
The garrison soon afterwards abandoned the
fort and gave themselves up as prisoners of war,
for they were unable to persuade their leader to
yield. Thus deserted by those who had hitherto
fought so nobly for him, Ameer Sing, surrender-
ed the citadel, and was permitted to retire to
Catmandoo. The campaign in that quarter was
at an end : and the fall of Maloun led to the
surrender of Jytak, which the second division had
for some time past been blockading.
Meanwhile a small force had been successfully
employed in the province of Kumaon. The Goor-
khas were defeated in a battle which took place
near Almora, the capital ; a portion of the town
was captured ; and, on the following day, the fort
was surrendered, and a convention was entered
into with the Goorkha chief, by which the whole
province was evacuated by the Goorkhas, and
left in the undisturbed possession of the English.
The Rajah of Nepaul, now thoroughly terri-
A. D. 1815.
Surrender of
the garrison.
Conquest of
Kumaon.
The Rajah of
fied by the victories of the English, asked for Nepaul sues for
peace ; and his ambassadors accepted the terms
upon which the Governor General promised to
grant it. The country to the west of the river
Kali, about which there had been disputes, was.
to be restored to the Rajahs to whom it had
originally belonged ; the plains, along the Goorkha
frontier were to be ceded ; the Rajah of Sikkim
l
peace.
194 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XVII. was to receive back all the territory which had
A. D. 1816, been taken from him by the Goorkhas ; and a
Resident was to be stationed at the court of Cat-
mandoo. The Rajah was, however, persuaded by
his counsellors to refuse his signature to the treaty,
and to decline the peace which he had previously
requested. The war was, therefore, renewed. The
country to the west of the Kali had been con-
quered, and the two divisions of the army which
had been engaged in that quarter, had returned to
their stations in the low country. The ensuing
campaign was, therefore, to take place in the east,
in the direction of the capital.
Sir D. Och- The chief command was given to General, now
terlony. turns Sir David, Ochterlony, who had been rewarded for
lºcutivº his former victories with military knighthood. The
* * General divided his force into four brigades, one
of which was to enter Nepaul by a pass upon the
right of the main army, another by a ghaut upon
the left, and the remaining two were to advance
under his immediate command straight towards
Makwanpur. The way to that town lay through
a steep ghaut, called the Chiria-ghati Pass, across
which the Goorkhas had raised three very strong
stockades, one behind another. Sir David had,
however, discovered a pathway by which he could
avoid the difficult route that lay before him.
Leaving part of his troops at the foot of the
Chiria-ghati Pass, he led the remainder along the
steep, narrow, rugged path, himself marching at
the head of his soldiers and sharing all their pri-
vations. -
WAR WITH NEPAUL.
195
The Goorkhas, as soon as they heard that
Sir David Ochterlony had thus out-manoeuvred
them, abandoned their stockades, and retired to
Makwanpur. Thither the General followed them,
and encamped before the fortified heights in the
neighbourhood of the town. Upon the left of the
enemy's position, was a village which the Goorkhas
abandoned upon the approach of the English, and
of which the latter immediately took possession.
But it was an important post ; and the enemy
soon afterwards attempted with a large force to
regain it. A severe battle ensued, which lasted
for five hours, and ended in the repulse of the
Goorkhas.
Meanwhile a brigade which had been sent
under Colomél Kelly to attack Hariharpur, a
town situated to the right of the Chiria-ghati
Pass, had also defeated the enemy. He had ad-
vanced without opposition to the fort, near which
a stockade had been constructed between two
precipitous rocks. The English took possession of
an open space which commanded this stockade,
when they were attacked by overwhelming numbers;
but they gained the day after a long and severe
contest; and the fort was surrendered to them
on the following morning.
After the engagement near Makwanpur, Sir David
made preparations for attacking the town and fort.
But the Goorkha government, appalled at the
success of this rapid and brilliant campaign, were
now willing to agree to the demands of the Go-
CHAP, XVII.
A. D. islé.
The battle of
akwanpur.
February 28th
Capture of
Hariharpur.
Conclusion of
the Goorkha war.
. March 12th.
196
|HISTORY OF INIDIA.
CHAP, XVII.
A. D. 1816.
Unsettled state
of Central India.
The Pindarees.
Their mode
of robbery and
warfare.
vernor General. Peace was made : and, having
gained what he required by their submission,
Lord Moira restored to the Nepaulese Govern-
ment a portion of the conquered territory.
Tt was well that the Goorkha war was, at
this time, brought to an end, as all the avail-
able forces of the English Government were re-
quired for defence against foes in other parts of
India. The whole of Central India was in a very
unsettled state : there were intrigues at the courts
of the Peishwa, Scindia, and other Mahratta chief-
tains, regarding a general rising against the power
of the English ; and the Pindarees, and other
bands of robbers, were emboldened to run wild
over the interior of the land, and had lately dar-
ed to plunder the territories of the Company.
The Pindarees were originally mercenaries who
had served with the Mahratta army, during the
recent wars: but they had been united into se-
veral bands under chiefs of their own, since the
downfall of the Mahratta power. Their principal
leaders at this time were three persons named
Cheetoo, Kareem Khan, and Dost Mahomed. Each
had a large number of horsemen under him : but
the Pindarees did not adhere strictly to one chief,
—whoever could secure most plunder, had most
followers.
During the feast of the Dasra, the leaders met
at an appointed spot, and consulted where they
could rob and murder with the greatest advantage.
WAR WITH NEPAUL. 197
§
Thousands hastened to their standards: men of CHAP, XVII.
every caste and creed, disbanded soldiers, and daring A. Dis15.
adventurers from the surrounding countries, resorted
to them in large numbers. As soon as all was ready,
they set out in several parties, which were to meet
again, after the conclusion of their forays, to divide
the spoil. They rode rapidly from village to vil-
lage, burning the houses, torturing and robbing the
people, and committing the most abominable excess.
They were so lightly equipped, that they could,
day after day, march fifty or sixty miles. Most
of them were armed with spears, and a few had
matchlocks. But they scarcely required arms. Their
only object was plunder, and they always ran away
from any force that might be sent against them.
They were so quick, that they could slip through
armies and laugh at all defences; and so active,
that a regular army could rarely overtake them.
These armies of robbers had for several years
committed outrages in the Mahratta countries, and
in the territories of the neighbouring Rajahs; and
they had been favoured by Scindia, the Peishwa,
and others, who, although they suffered at their
hands, expected to find them useful allies in the
event of a war.
In 1815, however, when the first reverses of the . Pindaree foray
Goorkha war had emboldened the still hostile i.".
Mahrattas, the Pindarees under Cheetoo made an “”
incursion into the district of Masulipatam. Early
in the following year, a large party of them, en-
couraged at meeting with little resistance, entered
193 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XVII, the Company's territories again ; visited Guntoor;
A.B. Tsić, passed through Cuddapah; and, although they were
only ten days about the work of destruction, left
behind them more than three hundred ruined villages.
tº: *:::: But the English troops were looking out for
them. them. At four or five places small parties of Pin-
Peº. 80th, darees had been attacked and destroyed : and, on
the 26th of December, the 4th Madras Cavalry,
under Major Lushington, came up with a numer-
ous detachment of the robbers, of whom they slew
seven or eight hundred. The regiment had march-
ed fifty miles ; but, suddenly bursting in upon
them, while, unsuspicious of danger, they were
dividing their plunder and cooking their rice, the
sepoys routed them, notwithstanding the great
fatigue of the previous chase, and pursued them
for a considerable distance. -
The grand ar. By October 1817, the preparations for crushing
*... these unworthy enemies were completed. In the
kal. north a large army was assembled on the frontiers
of Hindostan Proper. Five divisions under the
command of Sir Thomas Hislop, the Commander-
in-chief of Madras, advanced towards the Nerbudda
from the Deckan ; and brigades were left near
Poona, Nagpore, and Hyderabad. There was also
a force in Guzerat, which was to be in com-
munication with the army of the Deckan. The
whole amounted to about 113,000 men.
Preparations Central India was thus completely surrounded
for war, by armies of imposing strength. There could be
no retreat for the Pindarees; no hope of escape
WAR WITH NEPAUL. 199
for their leaders ; and these forces were, at the CHAP. xv.11.
same time, prepared to act against the Mahrat- A. D. Isis.
tas and effectually to break their power, should
they rise in rebellion. An occasion for war with
the latter power was soon afforded : and, while the
grand army of Hindostan, under the command
of the Governor General himself, and the fifth
division of the Deckan army, drove the Pindarees
towards the mountains in the west; destroyed
parties of those robbers, wherever they were met;
and reduced them to a few, feeble bands ; the
other portions of the army of the Deckan were
employed against Mahratta princes, who had defied
the might and power of the English.
HISTORY OF INDIA.,
CHAPTER XVIII.
TWO TREACHEROUS ALLIES.
FROM. A. D. 1815 To A. D. 1817.
Relations with the Peishwa–Intrigues of Trim-
bakji—Disputes between the Peishwa and the
Guicowar—Murder of Gangudhar Shastri–Im-
prisonment and escape of Trimbañji–He raises
insurgent troops—Duplicity of the Peishwa–
Decided conduct of the Resident at Poona—
Rewards offered for Trimbahji’s capture—New
treaty with the Peishwa—the Peishwa's plots—
Description of Poona—Attack on the Residency
—Battle of Kirkee—Arrival of reinforcements—
Flight of the Peishwa—Affairs at Naſſpore—
Appa Sahib made regent—Alliance with the Eng-
lish–Appa Sahib becomes Rajah–Plots against
his allies—Description of Nagpore—Battle of
Seetaðuldee—Captain Fitzgerald’s gallant charge,
and victory of the English—Negotiations with
the Rajah—Arrival of reinforcements—Battle of
Wagpore—Siege and surrender of Nagpore—Bat-
tle of Jubbulpore—Restoration of Appa Sahib.
SINCE the treaty of Bassein, the Peishwa had
been in alliance with the English. English troops
were stationed near his capital ; an English Resi-
TWO TREACHEROUS ALLIES. 201
dent was at his court; and he was obliged, out- CHAP. xviii.
wardly at least, to follow English counsels. But A. Dis15.
he did not admire the restraint which these things
implied. He feared his allies : but, at the same
time, he hated them.
Soon after the arrival of Lord Moira, serious . Intrigues of
differences had arisen between the Peishwa and the º Dain-
Resident. The former had taken into his favour
a low-born and disreputable person, named Trim-
bakji Dainglia who continually urged his master
to oppose his unwelcome allies. At Trimbakji’s
instigation, the Peishwa had been secretly encour-
aging the Mahratta princes to rise against the
English; had taken up the position which former
Peishwas had held, as head of the Mahratta con-
federacy; and had prepared the way for opposition
to the English, which, as the following events will
shew, was ready to break out as soon as he
afforded it any open encouragement.
In 1814 disputes had occurred between the Disputes, be-
tº & ge - tween the Peish-
Peishwa and the Guicowar, a Mahratta prince, who wa and the Gui.
ruled in Guzerat under the protection of the “”
English Government. In the following year an
agent named Gangudhar Shastri was sent by the
Guico war to the Peishwa’s court to bring the
differences between the two powers to an amica-
ble conclusion. He was at first received in a
cold and disrespectful manner; but the Peishwa,
in order to disguise his real feelings, afterwards
assumed a more cordial tone. The ambassador was
invited to visit a celebrated pagoda at Punder-
202 HISTORY OF INDIA.
cHAP. xv.111. pore; and, while there, was cruelly murdered by
A. D.T.316, the favourite’s order; and it was strongly suspect-
July 14th, ed that the foul deed was committed at the
Peishwa's instigation.
imprisonment Mr. Mountstuart Elphinstone, the Resident, im-
*...* of mediately requested that Trimbakji should be sur-
rendered to the English Government. The Peishwa,
after some hesitation, consented: and the murderer
was taken to Tanna, near Bombay, where he was
kept in close confinement. His followers, however,
were determined to rescue him. One of them,
disguised as a horsekeeper, entered into the ser-
vice of an English officer, and was employed in
the stable, which was situated directly under
Trimbakji's prison. As he cleaned his horse, he
amused himself by singing, snatches of Mahratta
songs. This habit was not remarked at the time:
but the prisoner's room was one morning found
empty, and then it was surmised that the verses
which the disguiscq Mahratta had sung were full
of invitations to resistance and to flight.
intrigues of Trimbakji and the musical horsekeeper fled to
º," the mountains, where the former soon gathered
around him a party of daring men, which day
by day increased in number; and, although false-
hood upon falsehood was told to the Resident
upon the subject, he was aided by the favour
and the money of the Peishwa. The insurgents
were defeated by the English troops, and Trim-
bakji was again obliged to hide among the hills:
but the Resident, foreseeing that there was dan-
ger of the Peishwa's rising, insisted on his giving
Two TREACHEROUS ALLIES.
203
up his favourite again; on his surrendering three
of his strongest forts ; and on his agreeing to.
these requests within four and twenty hours. The
city was surrounded by English troops to shew
that Mr. Elphinstone was in earnest; and these
energetic measures so appalled the Peishwa, that
he agreed to every thing which the Resident re-
quired. A large reward was offered for the ap-
prehension of Trimbakji; his property was seized ;
and the forts which the Resident had named
were surrendered.
The Peishwa's conduct in the recent transactions
had been so peculiarly faithless, that the treaty
of Bassein was set aside by the Governor Ge-
CHAP. XVIII.
A. D. 1817.
New treaty
with the Peish-
Wa.
June 13th.
meral’s order, and another treaty concluded, which
was designed to counteract his treacherous designs
towards his allies, and to dissolve his connexion
with the Mahratta confederacy. He was obliged to
cede a further amount of territory for the main-
tenance of the English troops, and to hold com-
munication with other courts, only with the con-
currence of the Resident. He signed this new
treaty, much against his will, in June 1817.
These events made him hate his allies still
more than he had done before ; and he continued
Continuation
of the Peishwa's
plots.
his intrigues against them more zealously and
more systematically. He assembled a large force
at Poona, which, he pretended, was prepared to
assist the English against the Pindarees : and he
attempted to induce the sepoys who were sta-
tioned at that place, to desert their masters.
There were only a few troops at Poona but the
204 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XVIII. Resident allowed one of the divisions of the grand.
A. D. Isiſ, army, under General Lionel Smith, to leave the
neighbourhood, and to march against the Pindarees,
at the same time requesting that officer to return,
if he failed to hear regularly from Poona.
pºrtion of Poona is situated on a small river, upon the
opposite bank of which stands the Residency ;
and two miles lower down the stream, which in
that quarter forms a semi-circle, is the small vil-
lage of Kirkee. To this village the sepoys were
removed, and were there kept in readiness for
action. Another small force was stationed in the
neighbourhood of Kirkee, but at a little distance
on the other side of the river. The whole of the
English troops amounted to only 2800 men ;
while the army which the Peishwa had assembled,
numbered more than 25,000.
Rºº." the º The hostile forces were soon to be engaged.
- On the 5th of November, the Peishwa's follow-
ers attacked the Residency, and Mr. Elphinstone
had only just time to cross the river by a neigh-
bouring ford, before the Mahrattas broke into his
dwelling. He recrossed the stream by a bridge,
joined the troops at Kirkee, and accompanied them
during their, attack on the army of the Peishwa.
The battle of As soon as the Resident had joined the troops,
kiº 5th. the battle began. A fierce charge of Mahratta
horse upon the right wing was repulsed. On the
left, one of the sepoy regiments was surrounded,
TWO TREACHEROUS ALLIES. 205
thrown into confusion, and nearly broken by the CHAP. XVIII.
enemy, when the Bombay European Regiment A. Dis17.
dashed up to its aid. The line was reformed ;
the division from the opposite side of the river
which had fought its way up through masses of
cavalry had arrived ; and the enemy was effectual-
ly prevented from surrounding the troops again.
After the engagement the English troops returned
to Kirkee. The Mahrattas encamped on the ground
which they had previously occupied ; but they
were afraid to attempt a second attack upon the
English encampment.
Meanwhile General Smith, having received no tid- Arrival of rein.
ings from the Resident, imagined that there was ſoºn".
something wrong at Poona, and returned thither
with his division. Four days after his arrival, an
advance was made on the Mahratta camp : but it
was found deserted. The Peishwa, dismayed at the
increased strength of the English, had fled during .
the night. The town of Poona was taken possession
of without resistance, for the inhabitants were, in
general, favourably disposed towards the English.
Soon after these things, the Rajah of Nagpore, Affairs at Nag.
another Mahratta prince, made similar treacherous *
attacks upon his English allies. The Rajah of
Berar whom General Wellesley defeated in 1803,
had naturally shown a great dislike to a close and
cordial alliance with those who had subdued him.
He died in 1815; and, as his son who succeeded
him was half an idiot, it was necessary that some
one should be appointed Regent of the kingdom. , , *
º - Appa Sahib ap-
There were many who aspired i. that office : but pointed Rºgº.
206
HISTORY OF INDIA,
CHAP. XVIII.
A. D. is]".
Enters into al-
liance with the
English,
a near relation of the Rajah's, named Moodajee
Bhoosla or Appa Sahib, was chosen, chiefly owing to
the support of the English; and the newly appoint-
ed Regent thought that the wisest and safest plan
which he could adopt, was to make a firm alliance
with those, by whose help he had gained the day
against his opponents. He requested permission,
therefore, to form an alliance with them : and a treaty
was entered into with him, as with the Peishwa,
the Nizam, and the Nabob of Oude, by which it
was agreed that the Company should defend him
from all enemies, and that a certain number of
troops should, for this purpose, be stationed at
Nagpore, the expenses for maintaining them be-
ing paid out of the Rajah’s treasury.
Intrigues, and The young Rajah soon afterwards died: and
plots of Appa
Sahib,
Appa Sahib ascended the throne. It then ap-
peared that the new sovereign had asked for al-
liance with the English to serve his own pur-
poses, and had no desire to retain it, after the
object of his ambition had been attained. He en-
tered into correspondence with the other Mah-
ratta chiefs, and especially with the Peishwa, who
had now openly risen against their common ally.
He received from the Peishwa the title of Com-
mander-in-chief of the Mahrattas, and a gaudy
standard belonging to that office; assembled an
army, which, he pretended, as the Peishwa had
done, was to aid the English against the Pin-
darees; and, though still professing a wish for
peace, prepared to attack the Residency and the Eng-
lish troops. Mr. Jenkins, the Resident, was obliged
TWO TREACHEROUS ALLIES.
207
to apply for assistance, and General Doveton, with
a division of the army of the Deckan, was advanc-
ing to Nagpore. But, meanwhile, the few men at
that place made preparations for resisting the
threatened attack, as bravely as those at Poona
had done : and soldier and civilian were resolv-
ed manfully to oppose their country's enemies,
CHAP. XVIII.
A. Dis17.
though the latter were in number as twenty to
Ołłę.
The Residency was separated from the town
of Nagpore by a low range called the Seetabuldee
Hills. At the northern extremity of the range was
situated a narrow, conical hill; and on the south
was another hill larger than the former, but of a
lower elevation. The greater part of the infantry
was stationed at these two posts, on the former
of which two guns were placed. A smaller body
of infantry and all the cavalry were drawn up in
the grounds belonging to the Residency.
On the afternoon of the 26th of November, a
number of Arabs in the service of the Rajah ga-
thered round the party which was stationed on
the heights. The Rajah still pretended to be
friendly to the English; but, while two of his mi-
misters were treating with the Resident in his
name, the firing of his troops was heard, and
plainly shewed his insincerity. -
During the greater part of the night the dark-
ness was broken by the flashes from the cannon
on either side. The Arabs were endeavouring
to take the smaller hill, and the sepoys Were
Description of
Nagpore.
Hostile de-
monstration of
the Arabs.
Attack on
the Seetabuldee
Hills.
Nov. 26th and
27th,
208
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XVIII.
A. Dis17.
Captain Fitz-
gerald's gallant
charge.
bravely defending it. At the same time, a Mah-
ratta army advanced from the city to the plain,
and in the morning were seen surrounding the
Residency and the English who were stationed
near it, and who were anxious and interested
spectators of the struggle which was still raging
on the neighbouring hills. The conflict ap-
peared to be unfavourable to the English. One
of the guns on the conical. hill was ren leted use-
less. The Arabs rushed up the asgº ; over-
powered the few sepoys who were pºd there;
brought some of their own guns to ſhe summit :
and opened a furious fire upon the English who
still held the other hill. †
The Mahrattas in the plain drew. nearer and
nearer. The day seemed lost, when Captain Fitz-
gerald, with only three troops of cavalry, charged
the advancing line ; drove the Mahrattas back ;
seized their guns ; and returned to his position
mear the Residency, firing the captured UäIII.1011
as he retired. The bold deed was seen from the
hills. With a shout of triumph, the sepoys dash-
ed in among the Arabs with the bayonet. The
Arabs, fighting hard, fell back. Af ;the moment
of their retreat, a tumbril on the smaller hill,
which was still in their possession, exploded, and
during the confusion, the sepoys pushed forward,
drove the enemy before them, and regained the
summit. A small body of cavalry, at that mo-
ment, galloped round the heights, and complete-
ly dispersed the enemy. A few brave men had
gained the victory over a host,

TWO TREACHE ROUS ALLIES. 209
The hypocritical Rajah expressed great sorrow 0+AP, XVIII.
for what had happened, and requested that he A. D, 1817.
might still receive the support and favour of the wº.
English. The Resident told him, however, that
no terms could be granted him, until his army
had left the field. He readily agreed to this pro-
position : the Mahratta force was withdrawn to a
position on the other side of the city, and a
short truce was concluded.
But English troops were advancing from every Arrival of Eng-
- . . . . ... lish troops,
quarter. By the 13th of December the division
under General Doveton arrived, and gave the
Resident as much support as he required. He
could now dictate his own terms. These were,
that the Rajah should own he had justly for-
feited his crown ; that he should disband his
army ; and, for the present, surrender Nagpore
to the English. The Rajah hesitated, made delay
after delay, and avoided a plain and explicit
statement of his intentions.
The English army was prepared for battle on ... The battle of
the morning of the 15th, and a stated time was *iºn.
fixed, within which a decided answer was demand-
ed. On the 16th the troops marched towards the
Mahratta encampment. At the eleventh hour the
Rajah rode into the English line, delivered him-
self up, and promised to surrender his artillery.
The army advanced to take possession of the
guns, according to the Rajah’s orders. The first
battery was yielded : but, as the English proceed-
ed, they met with resistance, and the battle of
Nagpore began. The English infantry carried the
210 HISTORY OF INDIA.
ołłAP. XVIII, guns before them at the point of the bayonet :
A. D.Isiſ, while the cavalry and the horse artillery attacked
the enemy’s left.
Siege and sur. The Mahrattas in the field being thus dispersed,
render of Nag- . * º
pore. it only remained to take the city of Nagpore,
* * which was principally defended by Arabs. As the
siege artillery, however, had not arrived, a small
breach only could be made by the few guns with
the force, and an attempt at storming failed. But
the Arabs surrendered the city, before another at-
tempt could be made.
The battle of Meanwhile a division under General Hardyman
º, had been ordered from Rewah to Nagpore. As he
was on his way thither, he encountered an army
of Mahrattas at Jubbulpore. They were drawn up
in a strong position, with their right on a high and
rocky hill, and their left upon a sheet of water
and the town. The enemy's horse retreated be-
fore the charge of the English : but the infantry,
ascending the hill, defended it, for a short time,
with vigour and resolution. The English soldiers,
however, forced them from their position, and put
them to flight. After the battle, General Hardy-
man advanced towards Nagpore : but he had not
proceeded far, when he received a message from
the Resident, informing him of the recent battle
and surrender of the town, and, as his services
were not required there, he returned to Jubbulpore,
- When the Governor General heard of the events
at Nagpore, he desired that the faithless Rajah
TWO TREACHEROUS ALLIES, 211
should be deposed, unless the Resident had al- chap. xviii.
ready promised to keep him on the throne. Such A. D. is]7.
had been the case ; and Appa Sahib, in conse- Lenity shºwn
- ". º º ſº ... towards the Ra-
quence, held the title of Rajah for a little time j.
longer. His treachery, however, was not yet cured,
nor his punishment complete.
HISTORY OF ENPIA.
CHAPTER XIX.
concLUSION. of THE PINDAREE war.
FROM A. D. 1817 To A. D. 1819.
Scindia—Jeswunt Row Holkar succeeded by his son
—Scindia is intimidated—Majority of Holkar's
chieftains declare for war—Murder of Toolsee
Bhye—Battle of Mahidpore—Holkar's dominions
subdued—Evtirpation of the Pindarees—Kareem
Rhan surrenders—the end of Cheetoo—Pursuit
after the Peishwa—Advance of the Peishwa on
Poona—Gallant action at Corregaum—the Peish-
wa's flight continued—Bapur Gokla—Cavalry ac-
tion at Ashtee—Surrender of the Peishwa—
a residence assigned him at Bithoor.—Restoration
of the Rajah of Sattara—Trimbakji taken pri-
soner–Capture of Talnere—Evecution of the war-
der—the Rajah of Nagpore—renews his intrigues
—is taken prisoner—is sent to Allahabad–
escapes—flees to the Mahadeo Hills—Capture of
48éérghur—Appa Sahib flees again—takes réfuge
in the Punjab–a new Rajah at Nagpore—Con-
clusion of the war.
WE must now leave, for a time, the affairs of
these two treacherous princes, and notice two other
Mahratta powers, who had once given great trou-
CONCLUSION OF THE PINDAREE WAR.
213
ble to the English, but whose means of annoyance CHAP. XIX.
had been, in a great measure, diminished. Scin-
dia, their old foe, was still alive : but Holkar had
died mad, and his territory had past into the hands
of his son, Mulhar Row Holkar, and of Toolsee
Bhye, one of his concubines, who acted as Regent
of the kingdom, during the young Holkar's mi-
nority. Scindia had shown signs of hostility
to the English : but the threatening array under
the Marquis of Hastings kept him from any open
acts of enmity. He prepared a force to act with
the English ; refused to give protection to the
scattered Pindarees; and behaved very well towards
his allies. There was trouble, however, with many
of his chieftains, some of whom refused to sur-
render their forts upon the presentation of his or-
ders, declaring that they had received from him
Secret directions of a different nature.
of
A. D. is]7.
The conduct
Scindia,
Toolsee Bhye, and part of those who bore rule Holkar's chief-
in Holkar's dominions, were disposed to remain
at peace with the English : but the greater num-
ber of the chieftains were heartily opposed to such
a measure. The war-party prevailed. Toolsee Bhye
was murdered ; those who had agreed with her
were imprisoned; and an army was prepared for
the field. The division of the English forces, which
was under the immediate command of Sir Thomas
Hislop, was stationed near. It was joined by two
other divisions at Oojein, and the united army ad-
vanced against the enemy at Mahidpore.
A river separated it from the Mahrattas,
who were drawn up on the opposite bank,
M
tains declare for
War.
The battle of
ahidpore.
Dec. 21st.
2] 4.
HISTORY OF INDIA.
cHAP. xix, supported by a long and formidable row of
A. D. is]7. guns. A detachment of the enemy which was
Subjugation of
posted upon the English side of the stream
being driven back, the troops crossed the river
under cover of the artillery. The bank on the
opposite side was high, and they were enabled
under the shelter afforded by it, to form into
line after crossing. The greater part of the in-
fantry, under Sir John Malcolm, were to attack
the enemy’s left ; and the remainder, with the
cavalry, were opposed to his right. As soon as
they advanced from the river, an awful fire was
opened upon them. But they marched through
it without hesitation ; fought their way up to the
guns; and compelled the enemy to retire. The
Mahrattas retreated along the stream in good order,
making a second stand near a ford, where they de-
sired to cross the river : but this movement was
only made to enable the greater portion of their
army to retire, and, when the Fnglish came up,
they fled, without offering any further resistance.
This battle put an end to the opposition of the
.* * Holkar chieftains. No further engagement took
#ions.
place, the territory of Holkar was effectually sub-
dued, and a treaty was entered into at Mundesore with
those who acted for Mulhar Row Holkar, by which
large portions of the country were given up to the
English, an English force was stationed in his do-
minions, and all real power passed into their hands.
Extirpation of For the present, all the English army, except a
the Pindarees.
division which was pursuing the Peishwa and his
troops, were free from the Mahrattas, and the
CONCLUSION OF THE PINDAREE WAR. 215
greater part of it could be employed in complet- CHAP. xix.
ing the ruin of the Pindarees. Parties of these A, D, 1317.
robbers were still in arms, under their principal
leaders, Kareem Khan ... and Cheetoo. Some of
them had fought with the Mahrattas at Mahid-
pore; some were at Jawud ; and others had fled
to the west of the river Chumbal. Several divi-
sions, equipped in light marching order, followed
them hither and thither, and put them to flight
wherever they were met. The Pindaree leaders,
deserted by their followers, wandered about from
village to village, and hid wheresoever they could
find shelter. At last Kareem Khan and others
surrendered themselves, and were sent into the
Company’s territories, where the former, once the .
fiercest of the fierce, became a quiet and indus-
trious landholder.
Cheetoo still remained free: but for more than The last days
a year he led a wanderer's life. He once fled to the **
Rajah of Bhopal, through whom he offered to give
himself up to the English, if they would bestow
upon him an estate in Hindostam. As this request
could not be granted, he continued his predatory
course; and, when the Rajah of Nagpore plotted
against his allies a second time, and fled from his
captors, Cheetoo joined him in his flight. But he
did not continue with the exiled Rajah long.
Appa Sahib one day sought refuge in the fort of
Aseerghur, He was admitted within the gates, but
Cheetoo was not. The dauntless Pindaree turned away
from the unfriendly town; but, as he was riding
2, 16
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XIX. through a dark and densely wooded ghaut, in search
A. D. 1817.
Pursuit after
the Peishwa,
The battle of
Corregaum.
Jan. 1st, 1818.
of another place of shelter, a tiger sprang from a
way-side thicket and destroyed him.
We must now return to the affairs of the Peish-
wa, who, as soon as preparations were made for
attacking him, had fled from Poona. He was close-
ly followed by the division under General Smith,
a small force only being left to defend the ca-
pital. He was too quick for his pursuers. Find-
ing that he could not escape towards the south,
he returned with the intention of regaining Poona:
and in order to strengthen the garrison of that
place, a detachment was ordered thither from Se-
roor, which was situated at the distance of two
marches from it. This force consisted of only
six hundred sepoys, twenty-six European artillery-
men with two guns, and about three hundred ir-
regular cavalry, the whole being placed under the
command of Captain Staunton. The little party
started from Seroor on the 31st of December.
On the following morning, as they reached the
heights which overlook Corregaum, they saw before
them the whole of the Peishwa's army, numbering
about 20,000 horsemen and 8000 foot. About an
equal distance from both forces, was situated the
village of Corregaum which was built upon the
banks of a small river, the houses being separated
by low stone walls. Captain Staunton imme-
diately hastened to take possession of this village,
and the enemy’s infantry, which was chiefly com-
posed of fierce and hardy Arabs, did the same.
At first, there was a desperate struggle for the
CONCLUSION OF THE PIN DAREE WAR,
2] 7
whole of the position, the two parties having en- chAP. xix.
tered it from opposite quarters at the same time: A. D. Isis
but numbers prevailed, and the Arabs gained pos-
session of the greater portion of the village, and
captured a small fort, upon which they planted
two field pieces. They then attempted to drive
the English from the other side of the village. The
encounter was close and deadly. The Arabs climb-
ed over the enclosure walls, and clambered along
the house-tops to encounter their foes. The Eng-
lish met them with the bayonet. The sepoys
were half starving. They had nothing to eat,
and they had not tasted a drop of water during
the day. But they fought for their lives, as they
'knew that the Arabs would shew them no mercy.
The officers led them on nobly, and the 'surgeons,
laying down their instruments, cheered the men
forward, and fought side by side with their noble
comrades. The hard conflict had begun at noon ;
and, when the shades of evening fell, it was still
continued with unabated vigour. But the Arabs
had the advantage. Five out of the eight English
officers had been cut down. One of the guns had
been taken. The enemy had entered a shed, where
many of the wounded lay, and had brutally
butchered every one. It was no time for surrender,
however, for every man knew that the Arabs
would, if he fell into their hands, hack him to
pieces, as they had done his wounded comrades.
All hope had gone. . No 1 no 1 while there is
life, there is hope. Ope charge more must be
made, Hurrah! It is successful. Captain Staun-
19
21.8
HISTORY OF TNIXIA.
CHAP. XIX.
A. D., 1818,
ton, Lieutenant Jones, and Assistant Surgeon
Wylie lead the brave fellows on. They dash
into the shed ; rush upon the Arabs with the
bayonet; and fight with the energy that des-
peration only gives. Lieutenant Patterson, who is
lying on the ground wounded, forgetful of him-
Čapt. Stamm-
ion's return to
Seroor.
Continuation
of the Peishwa's
flight,
self and of his suffering, seizes a musket by
the muzzle ; hastens to his companions' aid ; and,
striking down every Arab whom his arm can
reach, encourages the sepoys forward until he is
laid low a second time by a bullet. But the
captured gun is retaken, and the Arabs driven
back. The fighting continued: but by nine o'clock
the enemy was obliged to retreat from the vil-
lage, and the sepoys were able to procure a little"
water to refresh themselves after the noble con-
flict in which they had been engaged. --
On the following morning the Mahrattas felt
no inclination to renew the attack; and in the
evening Captain Staunton returned to Seroor,
which, he entered with colours flying and drums
beating, after one of the most gallant actions ever
fought by the English in India.
The Peishwa still continued his wanderings. He
was a thorough coward, and always ran away the
instant that any danger was apprehended. He
was accompanied, however, by a brave officer
named Bapur Gokla, who had the command of
his army but Gokla was killed at Ashtee, where
the English cavalry overtook the Mahrattas and
completely routed them. º
CONCLUSION OF THE PINDAREE WAR, 219
It would be tedious to follow the Peishwa's CHAP. xix.
course after the death of Gokla. His troops de- A.D. Isis.
creased day by day ; and, at length, only a small His surrender
v * . . . ºf a .., , to Sir John Mal-
party of Arabs remained with him : but whither- i. ohn Mal
soever he turned, he was met by a division of **
the English army. At last he retired towards the &
north, where the force which was under Sir John
Malcolm was stationed, and he surrendered to that
officer on the 3rd of June, 1818.
The Governor General confirmed the promises Retirement of
which Sir J. Malcolm had made to the humbled "*"
Peishwa, though he did not altogether approve
them. He was removed to Bithur, near Cawn-
pore ; an allowance of eight lacks of rupees a
year was given to him ; and he passed the re-
mainder of his days in the enjoyment of every
|
indulgence and luxury.
The office of Peishwa was abolished, and the Restoration of
Rajah of Sattara, who was the lineal descendant º of
of Sevaji and the proper head of the Mahrattas,
was restored to his throne, his kingdom being
placed under the protection and guidance of the
English.
Soon after the Peishwa had surrendered, his fa- Capture and
vourite, Trimbakji, who was the real promoter of jº" ºf
§ Trimbakji.
the war, was taken prisoner at Nassuck, where
he had hidden himself. He was again placed in
confinement at Tanna, whence he had formerly
effected his escape, but was afterwards removed
to the fort of Chunar, near Benares. -
22 ()
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XIX.
A. D. 181S.
As the principal objects of the campaign had
been accomplished, the several divisions of the
Return of the English had, for some time past, been returning
English army,
to the Company’s territories, a sufficient force
being left to contend against those Mahrattas who
were still in arms. The division, under the im-
mediate command of Sir Thomas Hislop” while
proceeding from Malwa into the Deckan, was ob-
liged to pass near the fort of Talmere, which over-
looked a ford of the river Tapti. The place be-
longed to Holkar, and Sir Thomas Hislop possess-
ed an order from that prince for its surrender. The
commandant, however, would obey neither the order
of the English General nor the command of his
master ; but fired upon the English, as they drew
Capture of near. Preparations for an attack were immediate-
Talnere.
february 27th, ly made. The storming parties carried the two
outer gateways of the fort : but, when they reach-
ed the third, a number of the enemy, among
whom was the commandant, came out unarmed
and were taken prisoners. The other gates were
forced open, and, at the last. which led into the
interior of the fort, the garrison either desired,
or pretended to desire, to surrender. A small wicket
door within the gate was opened : but the
instant that a few English officers and men stept
through it, they were cut down by some Arabs
who were crowding round the entrance. The gate-
way was immediately battered in : and the Eng-
lish soldiers, full of fury at the treachery which
they believed had been shewn, rushed in, and
put to the sword every armed man within the
place.
CONCLUSION OF THE PINIOAREE WAR.
22 1
On the following morning, Sir Thomas Hislop
ordered the commandant to be hanged upon the
ramparts for his treachery and rebellion. The
act was generally condemned both in India and
in England : but, whether it was right or wrong,
it had the effect of deterring others from , simi-
lar disobedience.
After the surrender of the Peishwa, the princi-
pal enemy, still unsubdued, was the Rajah of
Nagpore. As soon as he was reseated upon his
throne by the kindness and forbearance of the
CHAP. XIX.
*-
A. D. 1818.
Execution of
the command-
ant. >
Treachery and
arrest of Appa
Sahib.
March 15th.
Resident, he began to plot against his protec-
tors. He wrote to the wandering Peishwa for
assistance ; he entered into correspondence with
the Pindarees; and he attempted to incite all
the discontented spirits in the Mahratta country
against those who had so greatly befriended him.
The Resident, having received timely notice of
these acts, thought it advisable to take the trouble-
Some Rajah into custody, as he was upon the
point of leaving the capital for a strong fort, whi-
ther he had sent on his family and treasure.
After he had been placed in confinement, it was
discovered that he had murdered his predecessor
for the sake of obtaining the crown.
It was expected, at the time, that the Pesh.
wa would make a desperate effort against Nag-
pore, and, consequently, all the troops in the
neighbourhood were required for its defence. As
soon, however, as the likelihood of such an event
had past away, Appa Sahib was sent with a
strong escort towards Allahabad. But on the
Appa Sahib's
escape.
May 13th.
222
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XIX.
A. D. 1818,
&
road he contrived to escape by bribing the se-
poys, and fled to the Mahadeo Hills which are
situated to the north of Nagpore. He found
shelter among the wild and savage inhabitants
of those mountains, and was assisted by one of
their petty Rajahs. He remained in this retreat
for some time, doing a great deal of damage to
the surrounding country, into which he made in-
cursions with the lawless men whom he had col-
lected around him.
The siege of
Aseerghur,
April 9th, 1819.
But an English army being ready to attack
him, as soon as the season would permit, he
fled once more, and, accompanied, as we have
seen, by the Pindaree, Cheetoo, sought refuge
in the fort of Aseerghur which was commanded
by Jeswunt Row Lar, an old friend of the Pin-
darees. The fort belonged to Scindia, but the
commandant would not surrender it according to the
order of his master. A few days' siege, however,
induced him to alter his resolution, and to place the
fort in the hands of the English, who kept it in
their possession, as papers were found in it com-
taining ample proof of treachery and underhand
dealing on the part of Scindia.
Flight and
final refuge of
Appa Sahib.
But Appa Sahib was not in Aseerghur. FIe
had continued his flight, as soon as the English.
appeared near that place. He wandered about from
place to place, in the disguise of a fakeer, until
he reached the Punjab, where he received a small
allowance from Runjeet Singh. He afterwards
returned to Hindostan, and the English Govern-
ment permitted him to reside in the territories of
CONCLUSION OF THE PINDAREE WAR. 223
the Rajah of Joudpore : but he committed no more chap. xix.
mischief, and was guilty of no more treachery. A. D. 1819.
The crown of Nagpore was given to the next Nº." at
heir, whose name was Baji Row. As he was `
very young, his mother was appointed Regent
of the kingdom during his minority: but all the
real power was with the English.
&
With the siege of Aseerghur hostilities ceased : Conclusion of
the Pindaree and Mahratta war was at an end. the War.
The Pindarees were extirpated ; the Mahrattas
were thoroughly conquered ; and the might of the
English in India had at no time appeared so
noble or so strong. Large portions of territory
came into their possession, and very soon a change
was seen in Central India. Willages which had
once been ruined by savage robbers, revived and
flourished again; fields which had been trodden
down by the march of lawless armies, once more
grew fresh and green; and the people who had
been in hourly danger of life, were rendered pros-
perous and happy under the protection of the
English Government. -
#
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAPTER XX.
THE EXPEDITION TO BURMAH.
FROM. A. D. 1823 To A. D. 1826.
Lord Amherst the new Governor General—Disputes
with the Burmese–Dissensions about Shapooree
—Affairs in Cachar—Declaration of war—Plan
of the campaign—Capture of Rangoon. Attacks
on stockades—Capture of Kemendine–Position of
the English–Repulse of the enemy from the
Great Pagoda—Fall of Martaban and other
places on the coast—Advance of Maha Bandoola
—Total defeat of the Bürmese—Conflagration
at Rangoon—Advance into the interior—the
water column repulsed at Donačew—Back-
ward movement of the land column—Capture of
Donačew—Death of Maha Bandoola—the stay
at Prome—Conquest of Arracan—Negotiations—
a truce—Defeat of the enemy—Capture of Melloon
—Battle of Pagahm—the English draw near
Ava—Conclusion of peace—Disturbances at Bºurt-
pore—Dethronement of the youthful Rajah—
e Usurpation of Doorjun Saul–Government take
the part of the Rajah–Siege and capture of
Bhurtpore.
THE Marquis of Hastings left India in Janu-
ary, 1823; and his ' successor, Lord Amherst,
arrived in the following August.
THE EXPEDITION TO BIORMAH.
225
Lord Amberst had not been Governor General
long, before it was evident that war was necessary
in a quarter towards which the English had not
hitherto directed their arms. The Burmese, who
had lately conquered the county of Assam, and
whose territory had thereby been extended along
the eastern frontiers of Bengal, had committed a
great many outrages on the Company’s subjects
in the border lands.
A small guard of sepoys had been stationed
upon a sandy, barren island, named Shapooree,
which is situated on the boundary between Chitta-
gong and Arracan. Disputes arose about the pos-
session of this island ; and, in September 1823,
the Burmese landed there, overpowered the weak
guard, and drove it from the place. The Go-
vernor General remonstrated with the court of
Ava regarding these proceedings : but the Burmese
looked upon this attempt at negotiation as a sign
of fear, and treated it with contempt. *
In the following January, a large force of Bur-
mese marched into Cachar, drew near the Eng-
lish advanced post at Sylhet, and entrenched
themselves behind stockades. The English detach-
ment attacked and routed them : and other at-
tacks were made, one of them unsuccessfully. The
Burmese were also guilty of an act of treachery
in enticing from their vessel the commander and
crew of a schooner called “The Sophia,” which had
been stationed off Shapooree, and in carrying them
CHAP. XX.
A. D. 1823.
Disputes with
the Burmese.
The Burmese
take Shapooree.
Sept. 24th.
Occurrences in
Cachar.
Jan, 1824,
off as prisoners. The captives were released after
a time : but without a word of apology or regret.
226 - HISTORY OF INDIA,
cHAP. xx. War had thus been going on upon the fron-
A.D.I.s.l. tier for some time past. It was now declared
Declaration of in form. The Burmese were very eager for War.
... "...i.arch stil. They had been successful in all their attacks upon
the neighbouring states, and they expected the
same triumphs over English soldiers.
Plan of the The presumption and the boasting of the Bur-
campaign, mese monarch were high and proud. But he was
soon to be undeceived. A force was in readiness
to invade his dominions, and to convince him
that his troops could not successfully contend
against English discipline and valour. Operations
on the frontier were to be principally defensive,
while the chief attack was to be made on that
part of Burmah which was supposed to be most
defenceless; to strike a blow at the enemy's
seaports ; and to ascend into the heart of the
country by the river Irawaddi.
Capture of - * * g º wº
Ramgoon. The invading army was placed under the com
May 11th. mand of Sir Archibald Campbell. It assembled
at Port Cornwallis in the Andaman Islands early
in May, and on the 9th of that month a few
vessels of war, and the transports with the troops
reached the mouth of the Rangoon river. On the
11th they anchored off the town. A feeble fire
was opened upon them : but the batteries were
'speedily silenced by the broadsides of the fri-
gate Liffey. The soldiers were then landed, and
marched into the town which was found entire-
ly deserted. The Burmese troops had fled, and
all the inhabitants had left their homes for the
jungles which surround Rangoon.
THE EXPEDITION. To BURMAH.
227
In these jungles the Burmese employed them-
selves busily in raising stockades, under cover of
which they, day by day, approached the Eng-
lish position. They were for a long time con-
cealed by the dense-woods : but on the 26th of
May they had drawn, so near that the English
General determined to dislodge them. He advan-
ced with a small party of Europeans, a few se-
poys, and two guns. He was obliged to leave
the latter behind in charge of the sepoys, and
to go forward with the English alone. Af.
ter a tedious march, along a winding pathway,
he reached the first stockades at which the ene-
my remained to fight. In a very few minutes
the stockades were carried at the point of the
bayonet, and the Burmese were fleeing in every
direction for shelter. For a time they fought bold-
ly : but they could not withstand the impetu-
osity of the English soldiers. On the 10th of
June, an attack was made on the Burmese port
at Kemendine, a short distance from Rangoon.
The assault was perfectly successful. The stock-
ades were carried as gallantly as the others had
been, and the enemy put to flight.
There was now, a short pause in the war.
The Burmese had left their position in the woods
around Rangoon, and had not sufficiently recover-
ed from the defeats which they had experienced
to attempt another attack. The English were not
in a position to advance : the season of the year
was unfavourable ; sickness was in their camp ;
g they were reduced in number ; and they were
CHA P. XX.
A. D. 1824.
Capture of
stockades.
May 26th.
Capture Gf
Remendine.
June 10th.
Position of the
English army.
228 . * HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XX, obliged to obtain all their supplies from India,
A.D. is34, as Rangoon was deserted and the surrounding
Country inundated by the rains.
nº.º The Burmese, were the first to renew the
by ºthekia won. Warfare. A high officer of state, named Thekia
* *im, 1st Wongee, was sent down to drive the invaders
away. He advanced with a large force against
the English position, the principal point in which
was the Great Dagon Pagoda, an imposing build-
ing glittering with gilded turrets. It was situat-
ed onf a conical hill, commanding the road to
Rangoon. The chief effort was made against this
post : but the enemy was driven back to the
jungles again, by a few discharges from a couple
of guns and a bayonet charge of the sepoys.
Capture of As the Burmese chief had not fulfilled his mis-
stockades. tº . - -
July 8th. sion, he was superseded : and Soomba Wongee,
the new leader, fearful of attacking, adhered to
the old plan of stockades and defence. The Eng-
lish were now the assailants. The troops intend-
ed for the assault were divided into two columns,
one of which proceeded by water, and the other
by land. Both were brilliantly successful. The
fire from the enemy’s principal stockade was
soon silenced by the broadsides of the ships,
and a practicable breach effected. The sol-
diers, being landed, captured two of the stock-
ades, and the third was abandoned by the enemy.
The land column had harder work: but it was
done well, Seven stockades were taken in half
an hour. They were all carried by assault, as
the guns had been left behind; and the English
THE EXPEDITION. To BURMAH. 229
soldiers were so eager for the conflict, that, in CHAP. XX.
Some instances, they would not wait for their A. D. 1824.
scaling ladders, but mounted into the works upon
the shoulders of their fellows. This was the first
event which made the Court of Ava doubt of
final success.
Operations were also undertaken in other places. Capture of
As the season was unfavourable for an advance, ...”
the General determined to reduce the enemy’s
stations on the sea coast. Syriam and Dalla,
two places in the neighbourhood of Rangoon, were
captured; Martaban was taken by Colonel God-
win; and Tavoy and Mergui in the Province of
Tenasserim were captured by Colonel Miles. An
attack, however, on a place called Kyloo was
repulsed. The troops were composed of sepoys,
without any European soldiers. They were thrown
into a panic by the loss of their officers, and
were obliged to retreat. A party was afterwards
sent to retrieve this misfortune; but the place
had been abandoned and the stockades de-
stroyed. e -
At the end of August, a large force of Bur- Repulse of the
mese, chiefly composed of men who called them- * Invulner-
selves the King's Invulnerables, and who really ***.
imagined themselves proof against bayonets and
shot, attacked the Great Pagoda at midnight. A
few volleys speedily put them to flight, and con-
vinced them of their vulnerability. &
The Burmese commanders had been often chang- occurrences in
ed, and every one conquered. The King of Ava “*.
20 -
230 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. xx, resolved, therefore, as a last resource, to send
A. D.Ts24. for Maha Bandoola, his favourite chief, who had
- been partially successful in Arracan. A small
party of sepoys in that province had been de-
feated, owing to the misconduct of some of the
Company’s irregular troops; the Burmese re-entered
Cachar; and a few indecisive actions ensued. The
removal of Bandoola put an end to all anxiety
about the events in that quarter.
Advance of After a short visit to the capital, Bandoola
* * marched quickly to Rangoon with a large army.
He stockaded himself strongly in the forests, and
on the lst of December advanced to attack. The
Burmese army came forward in imposing array,
with gaudy banners flying, and the gilt umbrellas
of the chieftains glittering in the sun. But it
suddenly disappeared. The Burmese soldiers had
set themselves busily to dig, and had entrenched
femselves, two by two, in meat little earth-
works. Nothing but heaps of freshly piled earth
could be seen in the place, where, a short time
before, a flaunting armament had stood. A detach-
ment of English soldiers, however, took them
by surprise, and drove them out of their defen-
ces. An attack was also made on Kemendine,
which was repulsed by the sailors: and fire-rafts
were floated, one after another, towards the ship-
ping, but without effect. On the 5th of December,
the enemy was attacked, and put to flight; and
two days afterwards was routed again, after a
brave but ineffectual defence.
THE EXPEDITION to BURMAH. 23i
Méanwhile the inhabitants of Rangoon had been CHAP. xx.
induced to return to their dwellings, but, at the A. D.T824.
same time, a great number of the enemy in dis-, ºningration
at Rangoon.
guise . had been admitted into the town, which was
set on fire by these emissaries of the Buſhese. A
great deal of damage was done : but the fire
was at last extinguished, and the next day a
force marched out to punish the enemy. The
works which they attacked were strong : the
Burmese numbered twenty thousand, and the as-
sailants only fifteen hundred ; but, in a quarter
of an hour, the former were driven from their for-
midable entrenchments and put to flight. They
fled into the interior of the country, and appear-
ed no more before Rangoon. -- -
The English force was at this time more º,";
healthy than . it had been hitherto ; the enemy two columns.
had retreated; and the inhabitants were friendly.
Sir Archibald Campbell determined, therefore, to
carry out the principal object of the campaign,
and to advance into the interior. The army intend-
ed for this purpose was divided into two co-
lumns; one being directed to proceed up the
Irawaddi in boats, accompanied by the boats of
the men-of-war; and the other to co-operate with
it by land. Sir Archibald Campbell went with
the latter. He advanced rapidly, and had pro-
ceeded some distance, when he heard that the
first column had been unsuccessful in an attack
on the defences at Donabew, which is situated
about forty miles above Bangoon.
232
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XX.
A. D. 1825.
Repulse of the
marine column
at Donabe w.
March 8th.
General Cotton, who commanded the water
column, had been ordered to dislodge the Burmese
from that town, whither they had retreated after
their reverses before Rangoon : but the number
of the ºoops was insufficient to take so strong
a place as Donabew. The handful of soldiers
with him carried the first stockade gallantly: but
the second stockade was so strong that the be-
siegers were compelled to retire. As soon as Sir
Occupation of
Tomabew.
April 2nd.
Archibald Campbell heard of this disaster, he re-
turned, and in a short time appeared before Dona-
bew. The column in the flotilla, which had retired
to a place a few miles lower down the river, joined *
him, as soon as the wind permitted, when Maha
Bandoola made a grand sortie upon the re-united
force. It was repulsed with coolness and cou-
rage: and preparations were made for conducting
a formal siege. Directly the batteries were con-
structed, the firing commenced ; but the plage fell
into the hands of the English without a struggle.
Maha Bandoola was killed by a rocket or a shell:
and with the death of their leader fell the hopes
of the Burmese. They fled precipitately, leaving
the town to the English, who found in it, supplies .
for several months.
§
Occupation of
Prome.
, April 25th.
t;
After the fall of Donabew, the onward march
was resumed : and, on the 25th of April, Sir
Archibald Campbell reached Prome, which was de-
serted upon his approach. It was set on fire by .
the enemy, but the English succeeded in saving
a part of it from destruction. As the rainy sea-
THE EXPEDITION TO BURMAH. 233
son was drawing near, they remained there for CHAP. xx.
several months, the army being quartered in com- A.D. 1825.
fortable cantonments around the town, to which
the inhabitants were induced to return by the
conciliating and friendly behaviour of the "English
troops.
While these events were taking place, a force Conquest of
was sent into Arracan, with orders to join Sir * ist.
Archibald Campbell’s army, after the reduction of
that province had been effected. The capital was
taken, although it was well and gallantly defended,
and the country conquered : but the climate was
found to be unhealthy, and the scheme of crossing
the mountains to join the main army impractica-
ble, and the troops were consequently withdrawn. .
During Sir Archibald Campbell's stay at Prome, Negotiations
negotiations were opened with the Court of Ava, *...* Court
and a truce which lasted until the 2nd of Novem-
ber, was concluded with the enemy. The Burmese
expressed a great děšire for peace : but it was
perfectly insincere, for they would not agree
to the reasonable terms of the English comman-
w der. At the end of the truce, therefore, the war
was resumed. /
The Burmese had advanced towards Prome, and Defeat of the
stockaded themselves in the neighbourhood of that #. Ilê81.
town. Three parties were sent to dislodge them 2
from their stockades : but two of these returned
without achieving the desired object. The Burmese. "
drew nearer and nearer, but refrained from attack;
234 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. xx, the English General, therefore, again assumed the
A. D. 1825. offensive with a suitable force, and this time with .
perfect success. Stockade after stockade was ra-
pidly taken. The enemy, scattered hither and
thither, efied across the plain to the river, and
suffered severe loss from the English horse artil-
ery. These successes were followed up by others.
All the enemy’s works were taken ; and, as the
- - army proceeded, every post was abandoned in suc-
cession. -
Capture of Negotiations were again renewed, but they did
*ś, 1826. not stop the advance of the English, who had
reached a fortified village named Melloon. Although
the Burmese had sued for peace, they would not
consent to abandon this post. It was, therefore,
assaulted, and carried, as the others had been, in
the face of an overwhelming force. . -
The battle of The conquering army was met on its margh by
*śl, 9th, an American Missionary and a released prisoner,
who had been sent by the king to treat for peace,
The same terms as before were stated: but the
Burmese monarch would not yet agree to them.
He made one more effort to drive the victors back.
A new leader, who bore the remarkable title of
The Prince of Darkness, was appointed to com-
mand his army; and, on the 9th of February,
the English forces, which were only 2000 in
number, again met the Burmese, who, to the
amount of 18,000, were arranged in battle array
to meet them. The Burmese leader had depart-
ed from the usual custom of fighting behind
THE EXPEDITION TO BURMAH,
239
stockades, and had brought all his available forces
into the open field. . His army was drawn up
in a semicircle across the main road, where the
ground was so covered with prickly bushes, that
it was difficult for an army to manoeuvre. The
English began the attack by assailing the ad-
CHAE. XX.
A. D. 1826.
vanced wings of the hostile force, upon which
movement, the Burmese commander threw for-
ward his centre to support the menaced divi-
sions: but all were defeated, and the last hope .
of the Burmese sovereign failed.
The march towards the capital was now un-
impeded. The king was filled with alarm, and
begged for peace, the negotiations for which
were brought to an end, when the English army
had arrived at Yandabo, less than fifty miles
from Ava. The Burmese agreed to relinquish all
claims on the provinces of Assam, Cachar, Jyntea,
and “Manipore; to cede to the conquerors Arra-
can and the Tenasserim Provinces; and to pay a
crore of rupees in three instalments. Upon the
receipt of the second instalment, the English
were to leave Rangôon, which they were to I'ê-
tain until the payment was made. The first
Burmese war was thus brought to a safe and
honourable conclusion. t
During its progress, military operations had
also been carried on in another direction. The
Rajah of Bhurtpore, an ally of the English, died in
January 1825, leaving a son of tender age, whom
Sir David Ochterlony, the Resident in Malwa and
Peace
cluded near
COrls.
Ava,
February 24th.
Affairs
Bhurtpore.
3.
236 - HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XX. Rajpootana, recognized as the lawful successor
A. D. 1825. to the throne. Doorjun Saul, a cousin of the
youthful Rajah, however, laid claim to the crown,
seized the fortress of Bhurtpore, imprisoned Bul-
wunt Sing, the rightful Rajah, and murdered his
guardian. Sir David Ochterlony immediately as-
sembled a force to oppose the usurper, and or-
dered it to advance towards Bhurtpore; but the
Government, disapproving of these arrangements,
commanded the return of all the troops which
he had put in motion, and accepted his retire-
ment from the appointment of Resident. -
Disturbances Serious disturbances, however, arose in the country
in the Bhurtpore ... * * .. 5 .* : Li .
territory. of Bhurtpore. ‘’Doorjun Saul's bröther with a great
- part of the population conspired against him, and the
whole district was thrown into a state of anarchy
and confusion. t * ,
English policy This state of things could not be permitted
with regard to . . . & +
... “ to continue, and a considerable force under Lord
Combermere, the Commander-in-chief, was sent to
attack the fortress of Bhurtpore and uphold the
cause of Bulwunt Sing. Doorjun Saul was, how-
ever, well supported. Bhurtpore had resisted the
attacks of Lord Lake's army twenty years before;
the natives imagined that it was still impreg-
nable; the inhabitants of the country were dis-
affected towards the English; and Doorjun Saul's
popularity increased, when it was known that he
intended to defend their favourite stronghold.
Siege and cap- On the 10th of December, Lord Combermere
º: ** appeared before Bhurtpore with an army of more
Jan. 18th, 1826. º
THE EXPEDITION TO BURMAH.
237
than 20,000 men and a hundred pieces of artil-
lery. Batteries were opened, but it was found
that the thick mud walls. of the fort would not
yield to shot and shell. It was, therefore, re-
solved to effect a breach by means of mining,
and, after two or three failures, an enormous
mine was exploded with terrible effect. The ex-
plosion caused some loss to the besiegers them-
selves, but it made a breach through which they
were enabled to make an assault. In a few hours
the citadel was in their possession; and Doorjun
Saúl was taken prisoner while he was attempting
to escape. This success was opportune. The only
fortress that had ever successfully resisted §
English arms being taken, the hopes of those whº
disliked their rule were frustrated; the discon-
tented were overawed; and perfect peace prevailed
throughout the length and breadth of the land.
CHAP. XX.
A.D. 1826.
238 - HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAPTER XXI.
WAR.IN THE HIGHLANDs of AFFGHANISTAN.
FROM A. D. 1828 To A. D. 1842. '
Administration of Lord William Bentinck–Conquest
of Coorg– Suppression of Suttee—Changes in the
Company’s Charter—Apprehensions of . Russian
invasion—Revolutions in Affghanistan—Embassy
sº Dost Mahoned—Persian invasion of Herat
‘. —Siege of Herat—War declared against Dost
Mahomed—Tripartite Treaty—Invasion of Aff-
ghanistan—Installation of Shah Sujah at Can-
dahar–Capture of Ghazni-Advance to Cabul–
Return of the invading army—Return and sur-
render of Dost Mahomed—Delusive tranquillity
in Afthanistan–Deſpion and defeat of discon-
tented chiefs—Insurrection at Cabul–Murder of
Sir William Macnaghten—Disastrous retreat from
Cabul—Arrival of Lord Ellenborough—Gallant
defence of Jellalabad–Advance of Generals Pol-
took and Nott—Release of the English prison.
ers—Withdrawal of the troops to India. .
THE next Governor General was Lord William
Bentinck, who had some years before been Go-
vernor of Madras. His administration was, in
general, a peaceful one; but during it the king-
WAR IN THE HIGHLAND'S OF AFFGHANISTAN. 239
dom of Coorg, the Rajah of which had behaved CHAP. XXI.
in an outrageous manner both to his own sub- A. D. 1834.
º jects and to the Company, was subdued and an- The conquest
nexed to the English dominions. Lord William of Yºu.
Bentinck will, however, be best remembered by
the exertions which he made in the suppression sºon of
of suttee, the infamous custom by which widows Dec. 4th 1829.
were permitted to burn themselves alive with the
dead bodies of their husbands. He made the
practice penal.
In 1833 great changes were made in the con-, Changes in
stitution of the East India Company, which had gº
hitherto, while it governed India, held the ex-, * D. 1833.
clusive right of trading with that country. The
latter privilege was taken away; the trade thrown
open; and the Company converted into a govern-
ing power alone. The charter under which the
East India Company governed India, was renewed
for twenty years; but, in all other material re-
spects, remained the same as it had been before.
*
At this time the m.A. of British India Apprehension
enjoyed peace for several years: but in 1839 it * inva-
was broken by spirit-stirring events which are still
fresh in the memory of Englishmen. We have in
a previous page alluded to the fears that were
felt regarding the designs of Russia upon the
English possessions in the East. At the time of
which we are writing they were at their height,
and they were not without some foundation. The
- dimensions of the Russian Empire had wonder-
fully increased during the preceding fifty years,
240 HISTORY OF INDIA. . .
chap. xxi. and had extended towards India, as well as in
A. D. 1887. other directions. Its frontier on the south was, *
in fact, closer to Lahore than to St. Petersburgh.
The conduct of the Russian government and Rus-
sian agents likewise indicated, in some measure,
what were their intentions on the subject. The lat-
ter were employed in sowing dissensions in Aff-
ghanistan and Persia, through which countries
there is a practicable, route to Hindostan. On
the other hand, there was little danger, to be
apprehended, whatever the designs of the Russian
government might be, as the route is almost im-
passable for an army, and the Russians could,
at the most, only raise disturbances and arouse
fears on the frontiers of British India.
Revolutions in The state of Afghanistan was very unsettled.
Aſghanisian shah Sujah, who had lately governed there, had
been driven from his country and his throne by
his brother. Mahmud; and had taken refuge in
the English territories, Mahmud owed his success
to Futteh Khan, one i his ministers, whom he
afterwards ungratefully and cruelly murdered. The
brothers of the deceased minister, of whom Dost
Mahomed Khan was the most able, revolted
against Mahmud, and seized the greater part of
his dominions, which they divided among them-
selves, leaving him to rule over the district of
Herat alone. He died soon afterwards, and his
son Kamran succeeded him at Herat.
Embassy to As Dost Mahomed possessed the principal power
Dos Mahoned, in Afghanistan, Lord Auckland, the new Gover-
nor General, thought it right to send an am-
WAR IN THE HIGHILAND'S OF AFFGHANISTAN. 24 l
bassador to treat with him, nominally about com- chAP. xxi.
mercial matters, but in reality about things of A, D, 1837.
greater importance. It was desirable to render --
him an ally of the English, and Afghanistan a
defensive barrier for India. The ambassador was
Captain Alexander Burmes. The mission, how-
ever, utterly failed, principally through Russian
influence, and Captain Burnes returned to India
without achieving the objects for which he had
been sent to Affghanistan.
The Shah of Persia, who was also influenced The siege of
by Russian counsels, at this time despatched an Hº: 1837 to
army to Herat with the object of taking that * 1838.
important city, which has appropriately been call-
ed the key to India. He claimed the whole of
Affghanistan, and the fall of Herat would have
led to further movements against that country.
Herat, however, was well defended. Eldred Pot-
tinger, a young Englishman, was there ; and, as
English officers have since, done at Silistria and
Kars, encouraged the garrison to deeds of va-
lour by his energy and heroism. The Persian
army was commanded by unskilful leaders, and,
after a siege of nine months’ duration, it was
obliged to fall back completely baffled and de-
feated.
The English and Russian ambassadors were in A orce seat
the Persian camp : but the former was treated * Persiati.
with great indignity. An English force was conse-
quently sent to the island of Karack in the
Persian Gulf, to demand satisfaction for the insult
2]
24?
HISTORY OF INDj A.
CHAP. XXI, that had been offered to the representative of
A, D, 1838,
The Tripartite
Treaty.
June 26th
Invasion of
Afghanistan.
the British power ; and the report of its arriv-
al hastened the retreat of the Persian army from
Herat.
As Dost Mahomed would not agree to his
wishes by peaceful means, the Governor General
determined to enforce them by war. A treaty
was accordingly entered into with Shah Sujah
and with Runjeet Sing, the sovereign of Lahore, the
objects of which were the invasion of Afghan-
istan and the restoration of the exiled monarch.
An English army, called the army of the In-
dus, was to advance into the highlands of Ca-
bul by the way of Scinde and Beloochistan. It
was to be composed of a force from Bengal ;
another from Bombay ; and a third belonging to
Shah Sujah and commanded by English officers.
The whole was ultimately placed under the com-
mand of Sir John Keane.
The Bengal column marched first, and it was
not joined by the Boſſbay column until it had
reached Candahar. The latter met with opposi-
tion from the Ameers of Scinde ; but a reserve
force put an effectual stop to their resistance by
the capture of Kurrachee, an important town up-
on the coast of Scinde. The advance of both
columns was harassing and fatiguing. The way
was long ; there was little water for man or
beast ; and continual annoyance was experienced
from the fierce robbers, who lurked about the
*** wild hills through which they had to pass. At
Shah Sujah.
May 8th, 1839, Candahar, Shah Sujah was solemnly enthroned
WAR IN THE HIGHILAND'S OF AFFGHANISTAN.
243
as King of Afghanistan, in the presence of the
English army. in
The march was continued. Late on , the even-
ing of the 21st of July, the army encamped
before the citadel of Ghazni, the birth-place of
Mahmud, the first Mussulman conqueror of In-
dia; and on the 23d the guns opened upon the
fortress. A small party courageously approached
the walls under cover of the fire, and placed an
enormous charge of powder under the Cabul gate,
which was blown in by the explosion. The storm-
ing column immediately entered the town. A
desperate hand to hand encounter ensued : but
the town was taken, and the garrison of the
citadel surrendered almost without a struggle, Per-
fect order and quiet were observed by the suc-
cessful soldiers. -
The English soon afterwards proceeded to the
city of Cabul, which passed into their possession
peaceably; Dost Mahomed fled with a few fol-
lowers into the wilds beyond the Oxus; and Shah
Sujah was reinstated in his former capital, sur-
rounded by English bayonets, but without the
good wishes or the welcome of his subjects.
After the restoration of Shah Sujah, the greater
part of the army was withdrawn. A force which
was considered large enough to keep the country
tranquil, was left at Cabul; and Mr. Macnaghten,
who a short time afterwards was made a baronet,
Was appointed diplomatic agent at the court of
the Affghan king.
CHAP. xxi.
A. D. 1839.
The capture of
Ghazni.
July 23rd.
The occupa-
tion of Cabul.
August 6th,
Return of the
army.
HISTORY OF INDIA.
244
CHAP. XXI.
A. D. 1839.
State of pub-
lic feeling in Aff-
ghanistan.
The English troops remained two years at Ca-
bul. The temper of the savage tribes in Aff-
ghanistan, and their bitter hatred of the people
who had given them a king, was shewn on every
possible occasion. English officers and soldiers
were attacked and cut down, whenever they ven-
tured to any distance from their comrades. Law-
less chiefs gathered their followers around them,
and offered resistance when there was any proba-
bility of success. Parties sent out for supplies
were surrounded by crowds of fierce enemies, and
were only brought out of the conflicts that en-
sued with severe loss. But these were only de-
sultory attacks; and the quiet at Cabul itself was
so great, that many of the English were joined
by their wives and families, who resided with
them near the city.
Return of Dost Dost Mahomed, who had been thrown into pri-
Mahomed.
son by the ruler of Bokhara, whither he had fled
for refuge, contrived to escape, and returned to
make another attempt to drive the invaders from
the country. Many of the Affghan chieftains joined
him ; and a force under Sir Robert Sale was
consequently sent to oppose his progress. Dost
The battle of
Purwan.
Nov. 2nd.
Mahomed’s followers were defeated at a place
called Purwan , but the nature of the country
prevented the fugitives from being followed, ex-
cept by a regiment of Bengal Cavalry, which, af-
ter it had continued the pursuit for some distance,
was attacked by a party of Dost Mahomed’s
horsemen. Upon the order to charge being given,
the English officers galloped towards the enemy,
WAR IN THE HIGHLANDS OF AFFGHANISTAN.
245
fully expecting that their men would follow : but
the sepoys' hearts failed them, and they ran
away, leaving their officers to fight alone
amongst their numerous foes.
But T}ost Mahomed had been defeated, and
hope deserted him. On the following afternoon,
as the English Envoy at Cabul was returning
from a ride, a single horseman galloped up to
him, and, to his astonishment, said that Dost
Mahomed had arrived to surrender himself a pri-
soner. The messenger had scarcely concluded his
speech, when Dost Mahomed himself rode up,
and, dismounting, presented Sir William Mac-
naghten with his sword. Every kindness and
consideration was shewn to the Affghan chief, who
was sent to India, where he was detained in a
light and easy captivity.
The following months passed in comparative
tranquillity, but at the beginning of October,
some chiefs deserted Shah Sujah’s Court, and
raised the standard of revolt. As they occupied
the important pass of Khurd Cabul, a force un-
CHAP. xxi.
A. D. 1840.
Surrender of
Dost Mahomed.
Nov. 3rd.
Revolt of Aff-
gham chiefs.
der Sir Robert Sale, which was on its way to .
Jellalabad, was sent against them. The insur.
gents were strongly posted; part of them defend-
ed a barrier thrown across the road, and others
were scattered on the steep heights around: but
the English soldiers drove them back, and cleared
the ghaut of its defenders. But resistance was
still offered. The force was ‘attacked both by
day and night: but at a place called Jugduluk
246
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XXI.
A. D.jsal.
Insurrections
at Cabul.
Nov. 2nd.
Increase of the
revolt,
the enemy was gallantly repulsed; and the sol-
diers reached Jellalabad, which was instantly sur-
rounded by their foes. The old and crazy walls
of that place were put into the best possible
state of defence, and Sir Robert Sale determined
to hold it to the last. While he was thus employ-
ed, he received orders to return to Cabul, where
a serious disturbance had arisen: ; but he declined
to do so, as the party under his command was
not in a fit condition for the conflicts which such
a march would entail. He remained at Jellalabad :
and he and his brave soldiers defended the place
in a manner worthy of the English name, until
brighter days should return.
We return to Cabul, where sad events had hap-
pened. The force there was partly stationed in
the cantonments which were situated at the dis-
tance of three miles, and partly in the Bala His-
sar, or the royal palace, which was in close proxi-
mity to the town. Some of the English offi-
cers lived within the walls of Cabul. On the 2nd
of November the whole place was in an uproar.
The houses of the English were attacked ; Sir
Alexander Burmes and other officers were murder-
ed; the Shah’s treasury was plundered; the offi-
cers’ houses were set on fire ; and yet, while all
these occurrences were taking place, nothing ef-
fectual was done to quell the tumult.
On the morning of the 3rd, some troops which
had been stationed at Khurd Cabul, came in,
after fighting their way from that place. The Eng-
WAR IN THE HIGHILAND'S OF AFFGHANISTAN.
24.7
lish were now in fact besieged in their canton- CHAP. XXI.
A. D. 1841.
ments and in the Bala. Hissar. A small tower
and fort were taken by the Affghans who were
pouring in from the adjacent districts, and no
effort was made to dislodge them. On the fol-
lowing day an attack was made on a fort in
which the principal supplies were kept. An Eng-
lish officer and a few sepoys were in it: but no
support was given to them, and they were oblig-
ed to retreat. The chief command was held by
General Elphinstone, an old and infirm officer, who
seemed incapable of action; and General Shelton
the second in command, was summoned from the
Bala Hissar to assist him. -
Nothing was done by either party for several
days : but, on the 22nd, the English attacked
Bemauroo, a village from which they had hither-
to drawn supplies. They were defeated. On the
the following day, an attempt was made to re-
trieve the disaster: but it signally failed. There
were mistakes in generalship : but, although some
fought nobly, the greatér number of the troops
behaved in a shameful manner.
Negotiations were now opened with Mahomed Ak-
ber Khan, a son of Dost Mahomed. His terms
were humiliating in the extreme, yet they were
listened to. On the 23rd of December, Sir Wil-
liam Macnaghten, who had, before treated with
Akber Khan, was invited to an audience with
that chief; and he went to the retired spot which
was named as the place of consultation, accompa-
Attack on Be-
Iſlälil'00,
Negotiations
With
Khan.
Akber
248
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP, XXI.
A. D. isºl.
Murder of Sir
W. Macnaghten.
Becember 23rd.
Renewed me-
gotiations with
Akber Khan.
The retreat
from Cabul.
Jan, 6th, 1842.
nied by three officers. While he was talking to
the Affghan chief, a number of armed men drew
round the party. The English Envoy begged that
they might be withdrawn; but his request was
refused. Almost directly afterwards, the men rush-
ed forward. A scuffle ensued. Sir William Mac-
nághten and one of his companions were shot ;
the former, it is believed, by Akber Khan him-
self. The others were bound, and carried away
prisoners: and the bodies of the murdered men
were savagely hacked and mangled. We vividly
remember the horror which was felt throughout
British India, when these events were known ;
and the sorrow that all Englishmen experienced,
when they saw the flags hoisted half-mast high
for their massacred countryman, and heard the toll
of his funeral guns.
Would that the English in Cabul had joined
heart and hand in punishing the deed, or had
even, as Major Pottinger proposed, fought their
way to brave Sir Robert Sale at Jellalabad : but
negotiations were continued, and the force was
allowed to retreat from Cabul, on condition of
paying largely. for the favour, Akber Khan agree-
ing to ensure their safety on the march. Four
officers were surrendered as hostages, and the
sick and wounded left behind.
On the 6th of January the retreat began.
The crowd moved out of the cantonments in a
confused, disorderly manner, the fighting men
being mingled with the numerous camp followers.
The road lay through steep and narrow mountain
/ WAR IN THE HIGHLAND'S OF AFFGHANISTAN.
249 -
passes, which were covered with deep, untrodden
snow. As the march continued, thousands drop-
ped down on the way side to die of cold and
hunger; others fell by the bullets of the Aff-
ghans, who crowded around the retreating force,
and fired upon it from their places of conceal-
ment in the crevices of the mountains; the diffi-
culties of the march increased; the work of de-
struction was nearly done; weariness, hunger, and
cold destroyed those who had escaped from the
vengeance of the Affghans. A few tried to force
their way to Jellalabad, but only one solitary
straggler reached that town.
Sir Robert Sale, however, still held out brave- .
CHAP, XXI.
A.D. 1842.
Preparatious
retrieving
s - - for
ly, he and his comrades gaining the well-earned the disasters,
mame of “The Illustrious Garrison ;” a force was
assembling under General Pollock at Peshawur ;
and General Nott, who had defeated the enemy on
the 12th of January meat Candahar, held that city,
Early in 1842, Lord Auckland retired from the
office of Governor General, and Lord Ellenborough
succeeded him. After some hesitation and mis-
givings, the new Governor General resolved to
order an advance into Cabul to retrieve the dis-
asters which had been experienced in that coun-
try, and to release the English ladies and officers
who were still the prisoners of Akber Khan.
Ghazni had been retaken by the Affghans, who
had treated the English officers captured in that
place with great cruelty ; and this barbarity af.
forded another inducement for exertion.
Arrival of Lord
Ellenborough.
Feb. 28th.
250 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XXI. We must now return to Sir Robert Sale at
A. D., 1842. Jellalabad. His small force had employed them-
...” selves diligently in repairing the walls, and secur-
From Nov. 12th, ing the place against attacks: but the fruits of
łºpºl their labour were destroyed by an earthquake, and
all had to be begun again. Cheerfully, however,
they set to work, and soon restored the defen-
ces. By the time that all was in readiness for
the enemy, Akber Khan approached to blockade
the town ; and several spirited skirmishes took ".
place with his troops. On the 7th of April, a
grand sortie was made on the Affghan camp :
all the enemy’s guns were taken, the encampment
fired, and Akber Khan forced to make a precipii
tate retreat. This victory was gained by only a
handful of troops over a numerous enemy : but
it was saddened by the loss of Colonel Dennie,
who had distinguished himself by conspicuous
gallantry throughout the campaign. Captain, after-
wards Sir Henry, Havelock commanded the right
attack. -
general Pol. Nine days afterwards, General Pollock reached
gºne *Jellalabad. He had advanced from Peshawur; storm-
ed the Khyber Pass with perfect success and little
loss; and had come to relieve the illustrious gar-
rison. He remained for some months at Jellala-
bad, before he was permitted to go forward. On
the 20th of August, however, he began an ad-
vance with all his forces to Cabul. Near Gun-
damuk he drove the enemy from some forts and
a position on the surrounding hills; at Jugduluk,
where only a few months before the English had
wAR IN THE HIGHLANDs of AFFGHANISTAN. 251
suffered severely in the retreat from Cabul, the CHAP. XXI.
Afghans, who crowded round the advancing army, A.D. 1842.
and fired upon it from the heights, were put to
flight by a few English soldiers; at Tezeen a
harder struggle took place, and was followed by
a more decided victory ; and, on the 15th of
September, an English army, triumphant and
inspirited, encamped again at Cabul.
* General Nott had likewise. advanced from Canda- General Nott's
har. On the 30th of August he defeated a force advance.
under Shumsoodeen, the Governor of Ghazni; on
the 6th of September, Ghazni was abandoned by
the enemy; on the 14th and 15th he drove the
Affghams, who had assembled in large numbers
to oppose him, from the defiles through which
he was obliged to pass ; and soon afterwards join-
ed General Pollock at the capital.
As soon as Akber Khan heard of General Pol- Releaseof the
lock’s advance, he ordered his prisoners to be prisoners.
removed towards the interior of the country, and
threatened to sell them as slaves to the barbarous
chiefs of Koordistan. The success of the English
had, however, an effect on the mind of the Aff-
ghan, to whose charge the captives had been en-
trusted; and for a large bribe he permitted them
to escape. As they were returning to Cabul,
they were met by Sir Richmond Shakespear,
who was attended by a chosen band of horse-
men; and, upon their nearer, approach to the
capital, they had the happiness to find themselves
once more among their own people. A force un-
25%
HISTORY OF INDIA.
2
CHAP. XXI.
A. I), 1842.
Final triumph
and withdrawal
of the army.
Üct, 12th,
der Sir Robert Sale, whose wife and daughter
were among the captives, had been sent out to
welcome and protect them. Amidst the rejoic-
ings, and tears, and congratulations of every one
present, from the General to the private soldier,
they were conducted to the English camp.
Little more remained to be done. The dis-
grace had been taken away ; the prisoners wel-
comed back ; and the power of the English shewn
in victory and moderation. It had been resolved
to withdraw all the troops from Affghanistan, so
soon as success would permit them to do so
without dishonour, as Shah Sujah had been mur-
dered by one of his own chiefs, and an arma-
ment was no longer needed for his support. The
army, therefore, returned to India, after the towns
of Istaliſ and Charekar had been captured and
destroyed : and the savage chiefs of Affghanistan
were left to fight their own battles, and to carry
on their own feuds, without farther interference
on the part of the English.
~~~~~~~~/www.evºvkaz-ave was ~~~
~
occuRRENCES IN SCINDE AND GWALIOR. 253
CHAPTER XXII.
—
occuRRENCES IN SCINDE AND GwALIOR.
... FROM. A. D. 1842 To A. D. 1844.
The Ameers of Scinde–Ill-feeling against the Eng-
lish Government—Infraction of treaties—a new
treaty offered for their acceptance—4ttack on
the Residency—the battle of Meeanee–Surren-
der of Hydrabad, the capital of Scinde—the battle
of Hydrabad or Dubba—Final subjugation of the
Ameers—Conquest and pacification of the coun-
try—State of affairs at Gwalior—the Maha-
rajah dies childless—Adoption and installation
of a relative—Mama Sahib appointed Regent
—Intrigues at the Maharajah’s Court—Dada.
Khasjee Walla appointed in Mama Sahib's stead
—the English Resident leaves the Court—State
of the Mahratta army—Advance of the English
troops—Failure of negotiations—the battle of
Maharajpore—the battle of Punniar—Treaty
with the Maharajah—Return of Lord Ellen-
borough to Calcutta—is recalled by the Court
of Directors.
THE war in Affghanistan was followed by ano-
ther war of which it was partly the occasion.
We have mentioned the opposition which the
Ameers of Scinde offered to the advance of the
22 -
HISTORY OF INDIA,
254
CHAP. xxii.
A, D, 1842.
Opposition of
the Ameers to
the English Go-
Yernment,
English forces from . Bombay, when they were
proceeding to Cabul. It was speedily put down
at the time : but the march of troops through
Scinde left an ill-feeling against the English
Government in the minds of the rulers of that
country. Their dissatisfaction manifested itself in
their corresponding with the enemies of the
English, when the reverses at Cabul took place,
in their assembling bands of armed followers,
and in their breaking engagements to which
they had before agreed hy treaty. Thoy wore, in
fact, prepared to take advantage of the disas-
ters in Affghanistan ; but the victorious advance
of Generals Pollock and Nott deprived them of an
opportunity for resistance. There was at this
time a force in Scinde, which was ready to act
on the offensive, and to the command of which
Sir Charles Napier was appointed in October
l842. -
Scinde is watered by the broad and noble river
Indus, and negotiations had, at various times,
been carried on between the English Government,
and the chiefs or Ameers of the country regard-
ing the navigation of that river. It had been
arranged by treaty that no tolls should be levied
on English articles of commerce, except such as
had been first approved by English officers. This
agreement was broken : but, at the same time,
there were plausible reasons for the conduct of
the Ameers, as well as for their hostile actions.
These chieftains were not desirous of the English
connexion ; an English agent was appointed to
occurrences IN scINDE AND Gwalion.
255
reside at the city of Hydrabad in Scinde against
their wishes ; and a subsidiary force was station-
ed in their territories. They had in fact been re-
duced from perfect independence to the same posi-
tion as the other dependant states of India.
In consequence of the suspicious behaviour of
the Ameers, the Governor General prepared a new
treaty for their acceptance. The terms of this
treaty were hard. A certain amount of territory
was to be ceded to the English instead of the
tribute then paid to them ; the Ameers were to
furnish fuel for the English steamers on the In-
dus ; and they were to give up the privilege of
coining to the English Government. The Ameers
were very unwilling to enter into this agreement :
but, after some time, Major Outram, the British
Commissioner, persuaded them to affix their seals
to it.
There was a strong expression of ill-feeling shewn
towards the Commissioner, as he retired from his
interview with the Ameers; and on the following
day his house was attacked. It was surrounded
on three sides by the insurgents, the fourth being
kept clear by the fire of a small war-steamer
which was anchored near the place. For four
hours the escort kept their assailants at bay, and
then retreated in good order to the English vessel.
The force under Sir Charles Napier was close
at hand. In two days it arrived at Meeanee,
near Hydrabad, where the Ameers, who were all
up in arms, were awaiting him with a large army
CHAP. XXII.
A. D. 1843,
A new treaty
offered for their
acceptance.
Attack on the
Commissioner,
Feb. 15th.
The battle of
Meeanee.
Feb. 17th.
256
HISTORY OF INDIA,
CHAP, XXII.
A. D. 1843.
gagement by a steep bank ; their left flank was
one tenth of the size of that opposed to it ; but
The struggle
at the river,
of brave and hardy men. Their position was
very formidable. Their main body was drawn up
in the dry, sandy bed of the river Fulailee, where
they were sheltered at the beginning of the en-
protected by a thick wood which was surround-
ed by a high wall; and their right by a village
and ravine. The enemy occupied both the vil-
lage and the wood. The English army was not
it was ready to do and dare any thing.
As the English approached, a severe fire was
opened upon them from the enemy’s guns. It
was answered by the artillery of the English,
which was stationed on their right ; and a few
skirmishers were sent forward in that quarter to
clear the wood of the enemy : but they were
obliged to return without accomplishing their ob-
ject, and the infantry then advanced to storm
the river-bank. They advanced nobly to do the
appointed work : but it proved a long and
arduous task. A fierce hand-to-hand struggle
took place. As soon as the foremost ranks of
the enemy were driven back, others crowded for-
ward to take their posts. Defending their heads
with thick, broad shields, the Beloochees dashed
among their assailants and fought with savage
desperation. Expecting no quarter, they gave
mone : but closed with their opponents, and
struggled franticly to the last. Even the bayonet,
on that rough and rugged ground, failed to force
them back. -
OCCURRENCES IN SCINDE AND GWALIOR.
gave way, and retired before the glittering array
bf English bayonets : but the Beloochees retreated,
as they had fought, slowly, sullenly, and brave-
ly ; more with the air of conquering, than of
conquered, men. Their retreat was quickened by
charge of the cavalry which had succeeded in
crossing the river near the village on the left.
Next morning six of the Ameers presented their
swords to the English General, and two days after-
wards Hydrabad, the capital of Scinde, was sur-
rendered. Opposition was not, however, at an end.
Enemies were still in the field, and were advancing
towards Hydrabad in force. They had reached
the village of Tubba which is situated about four
miles from that city, and the English army, now
largely reinforced, proceeded to attack them. Their
were posted on the banks of two deep canals
running parallel to each other, with their right
on the river Fulailee ; and they had consi-
derably strengthened the natural defences of that
position. The battle began with a deadly fire
from the English artillery, which threw the enemy
into some confusion. A charge of cavalry was then
made on his left flank, where it was discovered
that many of the Beloochees had taken to flight,
the horsemen riding nobly across the canal, and
scattering the fugitives before them. At the same
time the Queen's 22nd stormed the entrenchments
and carried them gallantly, reserving their fire un-
257
For fully three hours the deadly conflict conti-CHAP. XXII.
hued : but at last the main body of the enemy.
A. D. 1843.
The victory.
Surrender of
Hydrabad.
The battle of
Hydrabad.
March 24th,
position was similar to the one at Meeanee. They
258 HISTORY OF INDIA,
9HAP. *11 til they arrived within a short distance of their
A. D, 1848. opponents ; while the 25th and 21st Regiments
Bombay Native Infantry attacked the adjoining
entrenchments. The three regiments then advan-
ced together, and, supported by the Horse Artil-
lery, drove the enemy from the village, on his
extreme right, where he had rallied in considera-
ble force. After a severe conflict, he fled along
the bank of the Fulailee, pursued by a portion
of the cavalry. The Beloochees fought almost as
valiantly as at Meeanee : and the loss of the
victors was severe.
** The war did not continue much longer. Some
Ameers. of the chiefs were still up in arms, the princi-
pal of whom were named Shere Mahomed and
Shah Mahomed : but they could not assemble
any large amount of troops. The former was
defeated by Major Jacob, and forced to flee ;
and the latter was taken prisoner during an encoun-
ter in which his small party of soldiers was quick-
ly put to flight. -
. The annex. The country was in the power of the Eng-
ation of Scinde, .. º ſº º e º
lish. It remained, in their possession ; and Sir
Charles Napier was appointed Commissioner on
behalf of the English Government. The people,
it is said, were rejoiced at the change of
masters, as the Ameers had been unjust and
ungenerous in their rule. De that, however, as
it may, the inhabitants have been gainers by the
change. The state of the province has improv-
ed; factions between rival chiefs are at an end ;
commerce has increased ; and one of the most
OCCURRENCES IN SCINDE AND GWALIOR.
flourishing ports in the East has arisen during
the last few years in the once jealously-guarded
and inaccessible territories of Scinde.
The next cause of anxiety to the Governor
General was the condition of the independent
Mahratta state of Gwalior. Dowlut Row Scindia,
the once formidable foe of the English, with
whom treaties of alliance had been made by Ge-
neral Wellesley and Lord Hastings, died in 1827
without any offspring. He was succeeded by one
of his relatives, who died childless in February
1843.
The widow of the deceased sovereign, who
was herself only thirteen years of age, adopted
a distant relation of her late husband. He was
enthroned as the Maharajah of Gwalior; and as
the new king was only eight years old, a noble-
man named Mama Sahib was appointed to con-
duct the affairs of government, as Regent, ac-
cording to the express wishes of the English
Resident.
Various intrigues followed. Ambitious men who
259
CHAP, XXII,
A.D. 1843.
Affairs at Gwa-
lior.
Installation of
a new sovereign,
Intrigues at
were eager for power, and the Maharamee her. º.ºharajah's
self opposed Mama Sahib in every way; and
Court.
after he had filled the office of Regent for only .
three months, he was removed, and was obliged
to take refuge in the British territories. A per-
son, called the Dada Khasjee Walla, who in
every way opposed the English interests, succeed-
ed him. As the Regent whom the English Go-
vernment had selected was thus removed, and
230 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP, XXII, another appointed without consulting the Resident,
A. D. 1843, in direct violation of the treaty with Scindia,
that officer was ordered to leave the court at
Gwalior, in token of the Governor General's
displeasure.
Confusion in But the intrigues and rivalry at the Mahratta
Scindia's court º -- . . . *
and country, court did not cease. None of the chiefs could
trust his neighbour, and, as might naturally have
been expected, the country was in a very dis-
turbed state, in consequence of the confusion in
the government. -
State of the The Mahratta army which was very numerous
Mahratta army. -
and strong, was ready for plunder or revolt.
The Mahratta soldiers were kept together by no
bonds of discipline, were scarcely under any con-
trol, and, confident in their strength, were anxi-
ous and eager for warfare. There were a few
Europeans among the officers; but almost all of
them were at this time removed, which act
alone shewed the power and the spirit of the
army. & g -
Advance of the The Governor General sternly remonstrated with
English troops. the Maharanee and her advisers; but, as his warn-
ing was unheeded, it became necessary at last, for
the safety and tranquillity of the surrounding coun-
try, to order the advance of an army which had
been assembled a few months before at Cawnpore, and
which was placed under the command of Sir Hugh
Gough. The Governor General himself accompanied
it into the Mahratta territories. As soon as this
step was taken, the Dada Khasjee Walla was surren-
occuRRENCES IN scINDE AND GWALIOR.
261
dered to the English : but the English forces
could not be recalled, until it was evident that
the country was quiet and the government secure.
They had approached the river Chumbal; and
the Mahratta chiefs repeatedly requested the “Gover-
nor General not to permit the advance of the
army across that river, as the Mahratta troops,
who were so entirely without discipline that they
could not be restrained, would look upon such
a movement as hostile, which would be contrary
to the desires of the English, who professed that
they had come to restore tranquillity, as friends
of the Maharajah. The Governor General, how-
ever, appointed a certain day for an interview
with that prince, and informed him, that, in the
event of his refusing to comply with this request,
the English troops would cross the Chumbal.
The Maharajah did not arrive on the appoint-
ed day, and the army advanced. It was still
supposed however that the affair would be ami-
cably arranged, as Bappoo Setowlea, a chief
thought to be friendly to the English, had been
sent, on the part of the Mahrattas, to negotiate:
but he quitted the English camp to join the
Mahratta army, and to take command of a por-
tion of it. On the 29th of December, the British
troops under the immediate command of Sir
Hugh Gough came in sight of the enemy, who
were drawn up before the village of Maharajpore.
The Mahrattas occupied a very strong position
which was defended by a powerful array of can-
non. These guns did great damage to the Eng-
CHA P. XXIſ.
A. D. 1843.
The battle of
Maharajpore.
JDec, 29th.
262
HISTORY OF INT) IA.
CHAP. XXII. lish, who drove the enemy from them into the
A. D. iś43. village, where a fierce encounter took place, the
The battle of
Punniar.
Dec. 29th,
Submission of
the Maharamee,
Mahrattas tossing their matchlocks away, and
fighting hand to hand with their opponents.
General Valiant at this time took Maharajpore
in reverse to support the troops which were al-
ready engaged. Having forced the enemy to retire
from the village with the loss of twenty-eight
guns, he moved forward, and attacked three for-
midable entrenchments at a place called Chonda.
The Mahrattas fought in a most determined man-
ner; slood to their guns until the very last;
and were cut down at their posts, without an
attempt to flee. The victory was complete, but
it was dearly won ; for the loss in men and
officers was very great. -
Upon the same day another battle was fought
at Punmiar, by the division of the army under
General Grey, which had entered the Gwalior
territories by a different route. The Mahrattas,
who were posted on the hills surrounding the
English army, were chased from height to height ;
their guns were taken ; and they were forced to ”
flee from the field of battle.
The two victories effectually persuaded the Ma-
haranee and her advisers to accede to the Gover-
nor General’s wishes. It was arranged that the
government of Gwalior should be conducted by
a council, until the Maharajah became of an
age to take charge of it himself ; that the advice
of the English Resident should be implicitly follow-
OCCURRENCES IN SCINDE AND GWALIOR,
263
ed; that the Mahratta army should be reduced to a
very small amount ; that an English force should
be stationed at Gwalior, and be paid out of the
revenues of that State ; and that all power should
be taken out of the hands of the Maharamee, to
whom an ample allowance was granted to support
her rank and dignity. -
A treaty containing these terms was agreed to
by the Maharajah and the Mahratta noblemen.
Having thus restored peace to Gwalior, and, by
his prompt conduct, checked the spread of feel-
ings hostile to the English authority, Lord Ellen-
borough returned to Calcutta. But he did not
stay in India long after the warfare had been
concluded. The Court of Directors disapproved
of his conduct both in Scinde and Gwalior, and
were displeased at his supposed delight in war
rather than in the quiet pursuits of peace, and
they recalled him from the high station of Go-
vernor General, without the sanction or approval
of the Home Government. Sir Henry Hardinge
was appointed his successor.
Lord Ellenborough had, however, restored to
India the blessings of peace by successful war ;
he had upheld the power of the English in re-
bellious states ; and, even if his administration as
Governor General were undeserving of grateful re-
membrance in other respects, it ought never to
be forgotten that he vindicated the honour of his
country's name in the mountains of Affghanistan,
retrieved the disasters suffered there, and restored
the English captives to their friends and freedom.
'CHAP. XXII.
A. D. 1844.
Treaty with
the young Ma-
harajah,
Recall of Lord
Ellenborough.
264 HišoRY OF INDIA.
CHAPTER XXIII.
FIRST contest IN THE PUNIAB.
From A. D. 1844 to A. D. 1847.
Arrival of Sir Henry Hardinge—the Sikhs—Death .
of Runjeet. Sing—State of the Punjab–Posi.
tion of the Sikh government–Power of the -
army—Invasion of British India–Advance - of . *
English troops—the battle of Moodkee—the - *
Sikhs’ entrenched camp—the battle of Ferose-
shah—a night on the battlefield—the victory
—the Sikhs recross the Sutlej-Sir Harry.
Smith sent to Loodiana—the battle of Aliwal—
Preparations for the final struggle—the battle of
Sohraon—the English army cross the Sutlej-
the advance to Lahore—Goolaſ Sing, negotiates.
—Interview between the Maharajah and the Go-
vernor General—Treaty with the Maharajah–Con-
clusion of the war—Close of Lord Hardinge's
administration. * . . . .
SIR Henry Hardinge arrived in India with a
sincere desire to preserve peace : but he soon
found himself engaged in war, New enemies in-
FIRST CONTEST IN THE PUNJAB. 2 65
vaded the English possessions, and it was neces- CHAP. XXIII.
sary to conquer and expel them. A. D. 1845.
These foes were the Sikhs. We have not had oc- . The Sikhs.
casion to mention this people often in the preced-
ing pages : but, during the progress of the British *
Empire in India, they had been gradually increas-
ing in power and importance. This sect arose in
the sixteenth century, under Nanak, a quiet and
peaceable teacher of a mixed Hindu and Maho-
medan religion : but they were persecuted by
Aurangzib, and, under a leader named Gooroo
Govind, they laid aside their primitive character,
became a warlike, as well as a religious, power,
*:::
and gained a large portion of territory during
the decline of the Mogul Empire. In the reign
of Runjeet Sing, they acquired great strength.
Their army was well drilled and disciplined under
the guidance of French and Italian officers ; the
artillery, in particular, was brought into a state
of great perfection ; and the Sikh soldiers were
generally victorious over the enemies against whom
they contended. Runjeet Sing, with whom the
English Government were in alliance, died in
1839, when the Affghan war was in progress.
Since his death the country had been in a state
of utter confusion. Anarchy, conspiracies, plots
were in the capital. Foul murders were of con-
tinual occurrence. And, amidst these scenes of
tumult, the army was all-powerful.
In 1845, Dhuleep Sing, a boy of tender age, Condition of
was the Maharajah of Lahore. His mother, who º govern-
acted as Regent for him, had, after a revolu-
23
266
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XXIII, tion at the beginning of the year, made her
A, D, is 15, brother, the vizier : but he was murdered in a
similar revolution, and the power of the office,
though not the name, was held by an influen;
The Sikh at tial chief named Rajah Goolab Sing. At this
my invades Bri-
fish India,
Invasion
British India b
the Sikhs.
Dec. 12th.
time of revolts and turbulence, the Sikh army,
eager for warfare, and desirous of employment,
determined to invade the British dominious. The
Queen-mother. and her party encouraged the idea,
in order that they might get rid of their un-
ruly subjects, Goolab Sing pretended to favour
the army in its desire : but in reality kept him.
self from any acts of hostility, until he could
See the event of such a course. . .
of In consequence of the suspicious movements of
* the Sikhs, the Governor General sent reinforce-
ments to the frontier, where the English had two
stations, named Loodiana and Ferozepore ; and
proceeded himself to the menaced quarter. On
the 12th of December, the Sikhs crossed the
Sutlej, entered the British territories “without a
shadow of provocation,” and proceeded to form
an entrenched camp at Ferozeshah, about ten
miles from Ferozepore.
The battle of The English troops at Umballa, who were under
Moodkee.
Dec, 18th.
the command of Sir Hugh Gough, were now
ordered to advance as rapidly as possible, to
join those at Loodiana. On the 18th of Decem-
ber, they arrived at the village of Moodkee, after
a fatiguing march ; but they had not had time
sufficient to rest themselves, when news was re-
ceived that the Sikh army was on the way to
FIRST contest IN THE PUNJAB.
267
attack them. Fatigue and hunger were soon for. CHAP, XXIII.
gotten : and the army was marched out in battle
order to receive the foe. The ground was flat,
but partly covered with low brushwood, behind
which the enemy hid his infantry and artillery.
The latter opened fire upon the English as they
advanced, which was warmly answered. The Eng-
lish cavalry was then sent forward to attack
both the flanks of the enemy : and, while he
was thrown into confusion by these movements,
the infantry advanced, drove the Sikhs from posi-
tion after position, and captured all their guns.
The conflict was continued for some little time
by starlight, and at last ended in favour of the
English. They had before despised their new
enemies : but in this first battle they found that
the Sikhs fought with great skill and distin-
guished valour. The loss on their side was
heavy, and among the slaim was Sir Robert
Sale, the defender of Jellalabad.
º The Sikhs retreated to their entrenched camp
at Ferozeshah. The English, reinforced by the
division from Ferozepore, were led, on the 21st,
to attack them in their fortifications, which were
very formidable, being defended by more than a
hundred pieces of cannon. The entrenched camp
was in the shape of a parallelogram, against the
longest side of which the assault was made.
Under fire of their artillery, which was far weak-
er than that of the Sikhs, the English in-
fantry stormed those fearful batteries, and for-
ced their way into the enemy’s camp. A terrific
A. D.Tsº.
The battle of
Ferozeshah.
Dec. 21st.
268 HISTORY OF INDIA.
chap. xxi.II, conflict ensued. The Sikhs were maddened with
A. b. 1845, enthusiasm and religious zeal : and they fought
with savage desperation, killing every wounded
Englishman, who lay helplessly on the ground: .
and , the horrors of the battle were increased by
the explosion of several mines. - , - .
...littler, In the meantime Sir John Littler's division,
which was directed against the enemy's left, was
not so successful as the others. The carnage
among the assailants was awful : and in one
quarter, where there was a battery in the shape
of a half moon, one of the Queen's regiments
suffered so much that it was obliged to retire.
A night on In the midst of the rush of the battle and
*** the roar of cannon, the night drew on. The
English had been partially successful; they had
gained a footing in the Sikh camp : but the
enemy was not driven out. Darkness put an
end to the contest for a time. The English lay
down almost by the side of their opponents. In
the gloom, friend and foe were scarcely distin-
guishable. But, now and then, a shot came
from the still untaken guns upon the weary
Englishman, who had marched sixteen miles before
the fight, and were now suffering from cold and
hunger. The Governor General, however, and the
Commander-in-Chief were there to encourage the
brave men, and to share their sufferings. . . .
neº. As day dawned, the battle began again. In
spite of all their hardships, the dauntless ... sol-
diers were full of enthusiasm and energy is their
FIRST CONTEST IN THE FUNJAB, 26%
English ‘pluck’ was roused, and they were de-CHAP. XXIII. . . .
*s
termined to win. Sir Henry Hardinge, who had A. D. 1845.
taken the second place in the command under
Sir Hugh Gough, placed himself at the head of
the left wing ; the Commander-in-chief did the
same on the right, and they led the infantry
onwards to victory. Every thing gave way
before the irresistible charge. They forced the
Sikhs back, and captured seventy-eight of their
cannon. But as soon as one portion of the
Sikh army was conquered, another arose : a
reserve of 30,000 men under the Sikh chief, Tej
Sing, came forward to oppose the victors, and
to re-capture the entrenchments. Again, support-
ed on either side by the cavalry, those heroic
foot soldiers charged on. Tej Sing was routed,
and the whole of his army forced to cross the
Sutlej, and to flee, discomfited and beaten.
Never, perhaps, have English soldiers fought Gallantry and
so gloriously as at Ferozeshah : never, most cer- * º:
tainly, had they more heroic leaders. The Go- dinge.
vernor General not only shared the privations of
the men on the battle-field, but he showed every
kindness in his power to those who had fought
with him, and especially to the wounded. Pass-
ing from man to man, he cheered them with
words of hope; if any were in want of com-
forts, he supplied them himself; if any were
desponding, he shewed them his armless sleeve,
and spoke to them of their own dear Home.
The English army remained where it had won The Sikhs re.
this dearly-bought triumph. It could not advance ***
270 .
iHISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. xxIII, to Lahore, until it could be supplied with more
A. D. 1846.
artillery and strengthened by reinforcements... The
Sikhs, took advantage of delay which they thought
arose from indecision, and, crossing the Sutlej,
again invaded the British territories. More battles
were to be fought. The enemy menaced Loodi-
ana. . The Commander-in-chief, therefore, sent
Sir Harry Smith with a division to defend that
town. Sir Harry Smith met with the Sikhs
here and there upon the road : " but not in
great force. A few skirmishes took place; and
the English were not always successful.
The battle of But these affairs were trifling. Loodiana was
Aliwal.
Jan. 28th.
relieved ; and, with the troops at that place .
added to his own, Sir Harry Smith marched out
to meet the enemy at Aliwal. His troops were
scarcely . half the number of the Sikhs, who had
fifty-six guns and were strongly entrenched be-,
hind earthworks. As the English advanced, a
severe fire was opened upon them during which
Sir Harry Smith ordered them to halt that he
might better ascertain the exact position. of the
enemy. Having learnt that, he moved forward
again, and, stormed the village of Aliwal, which
was the key of the Sikh position. That place
was speedily carried; and the enemy were driven
across the Sutlej in precipitate flight, leaving their
baggage, ammunition, stores, and guns to fall
into the hands of the victors. The Sikhs fought
boldly. In a charge of the 16th Lancers they
met the adváncing horsemen with sword and
target, and attacked them hand to hand. " After
FIRST CONTEST IN THE PUNJAB.
271 .
the battle, Sir Harry Smith rejoined the main
body of the army. - ... •
But great numbers of the enemy were still on
- O
the left bank of the Sutlej, where they were
employed in strengthening their position at Sob-
raon, which had more the appearance of a for-
tress than a camp. Meanwhile heavy ordnance,
ammunition, and reinforcements were brought up
to the English. At length all was ready for an
attack, and an advance towards Lahore. --
Very early in the morning of the 10th of
February, the troops were under arms for the
assault. A thick mist was over all, but as it
began to clear away, the English guns opened
fire. For three hours nothing was heard but
the roar of the cannon, and the whir of shells
and rockets, to which the enemy replied inef-
fectually. But the cavalry and infantry were not
to remain spectators alone ; for the fire, although
severe, was not sufficient to destroy the fortifi-
cations, or to induce the Sikhs to leave them.
The English infantry dashed forward to storm
the earth-works, when a sanguinary combat en-
sued. The cannon of the Sikhs inflicted great
injury on the assailants, who, in some places,
were obliged to retire over and over again, un-
til at length the indomitable courage of the
English prevailed, and, marching up to the very
muzzles of the guns, they carried them at the
point of the bayonet. The cavalry in the mean-
time, rode by twos and threes through small
openings in the entrenchments, and, forming up-
CHAP. XXIII.
A.D. 1846.
Preparations
the English
and the Sikhs.
The battle of
Sobraon.
Feb., 10th.
272
HISTORY OF INDIA.
&HAP. xxHI.
Advance to La-
hore,
on the opposite side, charged the Sikh gunners at
A. D. 1846, their posts. The Sikhs fled. Borne down by
their opponents, they crowded towards the river,
under a heavy fire from the horse artillery. Some
fell by the deadly missiles; others were drowned
in attempting to cross the stream ; and few reach-
ed- Lahore. The Sikh army that had boasted of
invading India, and vanquishing the English, was
completely conquered. . - *.
The evening after the battle, part of the Eng-
lish army crossed the Sutlej. In two or three days
it arrived at Kussoor, which is not very far dis-
tant from Lahore. At that place Goolab Sing,
who was sent by the Regent to negotiate, met the
Governor General. His first desire was to stop
the advance of the English forces : but Sir Henry
Hardinge would not listen to this proposition—the
humiliation of the Sikhs must be complete, and
the English army must dictate terms at the capi-
tal. The young Maharajah came to the English
camp to have an intreview with the Goverior
- ſº
General, who treated him with every kindness
and respect ; and a few days afterwards he was
escorted to his palace by the officers of the Eng-
lish troops, who had advanced to Lahore. The
Treaty with
the Maharajah,
March 8th.
citadel was garrisoned by them, and the town
passed tranquilly into their possession. -
A treaty was signed on the 8th of March. A
large sum of money was paid to the British Go-
vernment for the expenses of the war: the terri-
tory, which forms a triangle between the rivers
Beas and Sutlej, was given up to the English ;
FIRST CONTEST IN THE PUNJAB. 273
the army was disbanded; all the artillery, which CHAP. xxiii.
had not been taken in the recent battles, was A. D. is 17.
surrendered ; and, as the Lahore government was
unable to pay the whole of the large sum of
money required, a further portion of territory was
given up, which was afterwards presented to Goo-
lab Sing, with whom a separate treaty of alliance
was made, in consequence of his neutrality during
the war, and his service in bringing the treaty
with the Lahore government to a favourable con-
clusion. -
The Sikhs were thus thoroughly conquered. th.';..." of
They had invaded India; they were repulsed, and
their own country invaded in return : they had
been eager for victory and plunder ; they were
subdued, and their own territories reduced ; they
had dreamed of marching to Calcutta, and driv-
ing the English from the land ; they were beaten
in every battle, and their own capital filled with
English froops. But their spirit was not yet
broken, and it required another war to bring
them into perfect submission.
At the request of some of the Sikh chieftains conclusion of
a force of 10,000 men was left at Lahore, the :º
rest returned to India, and the first war in the
Punjab was at an end. The remainder of Lord
Hardinge's stay in India was spent in promoting
the welfare of the people given to his charge,
and in the quietness of peace. --
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAPTER XXIV.
conquest of THE PUNAB AND FEgu.
FROM. A. D. 1848 to A. D. 1853.
Commencement of Lord Dalhousie's administration
—Moolraj—his treacherous conduct—is removed
—Messrs. Agnew and Anderson sent to instal the
new governor—Insurrection at Moulian—Mur-
der of the British officers—Shere Sing sent to
Moultan–Mr. Edwardes—his admirable conduct
—defeats Moolraj’s forces—appears before Moul.
tan—General, Whish arrives at Moultan—Gene-
ral insurrection in the Punjab–Shere. & g’s de-
fection–Siege of Moulian raised—thºnglish
army enters the Punjab–the affair at Ram-
nuggur—the battle of Chillianwalla—the fall
of Moult an—Sensation in England—the battle of
Gujerat—Annexation of the Punjab–Conduct of
the governor of Rangoon—Commodore Lambert’s
mission—War with Burmah—Capture of Bur-
mese forts—Character of the Burmese war—
Advance to Prome—Annexation of Pegll—Lord
Dalhousie's policy. - -
LoRD Dalhousie began his administration as
Governor General with the prospect of a firm

conquEST OF THE PUNJAB AND PEGU,
275
and lasting peace : , but he had not been long in
India before disturbances arose in the Punjab,
which ended in a second struggle with our brave
and desperate enemies, the Sikhs. Lalla Mool-
raj, the governor of Moullam, the capital of a
district, which is situated between the rivers In-
dus and Sutlej, had, for some time past, been
intriguing with his fellow-countrymen at Lahore,
and inciting them to rise against the English
troops, and to expel them from that town, where
they had remained at the request of the princi-
pal Sikh leaders. It was, therefore, considered
necessary to depose him. A chief named Sirdar
Khan Sing was appointed governor in his stead ;
and Mr. Vans Agnew, a Bengal civilian, and Mr.
Anderson, of the Bombay army, were deputed to
accompany the new governor to Moultan, as the
envoys of the English Government. Moolraj ap-
peared to acquiesce in the change, and no dis-
CHAP. XXIV.
A. D. 1848.
Treacherous
conduct of Mool-
raj.
His removal
from the Govern-
ment of Moultan.
turbance was expected : but the very day after the
English 4 officers arrived at the city, they were
attacked by a party of Moolraj’s followers, and
severely wounded. They retired with Sirdar Khan
Sing, and their escort to the Eedgah, a small
fort near the town, from which an ineffectual fire
was directed against them. Three days afterwards
the Eedgah was attacked. The Goorkha soldiers
and the Sikhs with them, were traitors. The
gates of the fort were opened to the assailants :
the two wounded Englishmen were cruelly mur-
dered, as, with hand clasped in hand, they en-
couraged each other in their own loved tongue ;
Assassination
of the English
envoys.
276 HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XXIV. and their bodies were grossly insulted by the
A. b. 1848. Savage mob.
Intrigues at This act was not a solitary instance of trea-
Lahore. chery. It was discovered that conspiracy was al-
so at work among the Sikhs at Lahore, who in
vain attempted to allure the sepoys stationed
there from their allegiance. -
Mr Eawardes. As soon as the events at Moultan were known,
º: "...a force was sent thither under Shere Sing, a
ings. Sikh leader, whose faithfulness was considered
above question. But there was more effective aid
at hand. Mr. Edwardes, a Lieutenant in the
Company's army, was stationed at Leiah on the
Indus, to assist Moolraj in settling that part of
his district, and in collecting the revenue. A de-
tachment of faithful Sikhs was under him, with
whom he advanced towards Moultan : and he
wrote to the Nabob of the neighbouring district
of Bhawulpore, requesting immediate assistance,
The Nabob responded to the appeal, and, through-
out the war, -remained a true, faithful, and use-
ful adherent to the English cause.
Repulse of But before efficient help could reach them, Mr.
* Edwardes and his party were attacked by an
equal number of the insurgents whom they gal-
lantly repulsed. Hastening forwards, he effected
a junction with the troops under Colonel Cort-
landt, who commanded the fort of Dhera Ismael
Khan, and with the forces of the Nabob of Bha-
The battle of wulpore. On the 18th of June, he again defeated
*śń, Moolraj at Suddoosam on the Chenab, after a
conquest of THE PUNJAB AND PEgu. 277
hard and precarious battle of nine hours’ dura-CHAP. XXIV.
tion. He had crossed that river with his infantry, A. D. 1848.
and had separated from Colonel Cortlandt, who
came up with two regiments and six guns, in
time to give him most desirable aid. Effectual-
ly beaten in the open field, Moolraj retired to
Moultan, whither Mr. Edwardes advanced with an
army, which daily increased in number. That
officer had acted with energy, vigour, and skill.
He had encouraged those around him to deeds
of valour ; he had stayed the first violence of
the revolt ; and he had thus given others .
time to plan greater things : but he was not
able, single handed, to crush the power of
Moolraj. - *
General Whish, with reinforcements, which rais- Siege of Moul.
ed the amount of the forces before Moultan to"
about 28,000 men, arrived there in August, and
assumed the chief command.
Meanwhile the Sikhs in the Hazara district . Insurrection
+ & in the Punjab,
arose, under a leader named Chuttur Sing; and and defection of
a spirit of insurrection was generally felt through- Shere Sing.
out the Punjab. The troops before Moultan were,
however, gaining ground. They had driven the
enemy from every outwork around the town, which
was regularly invested ; but, in the midst of their
success, they were obliged to raise the siege from
an unexpected cause. Shere Sing, who was with
the besieging army, and who had been hitherto
implicitly trusted, went over to the enemy with
five hundred Sikhs.
** 24
278
HISTORY OF INDIA.
cHAP. xxiv. The war was henceforward waged on a larger
A. D. 1848.
scale. An army, under Lord Gough, the Com-
Advance of mander-in-chief of India, who had been made a
English troops.
peer for his services in the last Punjab war, was
assembled at Ferozepore. It was immediately or-
dered forward to oppose the forces of Shere Sing
and his father, Chuttur Sing. . . . . . . .
** On the 31st of November, the English drew
Ramnuggur.
Nov. 22nd.
near the enemy, who was posted, in a strong
position, at Ramnuggur on the Chenab. Early
on the following morning an attack was made
* upon the Sikhs by the horse-artillery; and the
English cavalry were ordered to engage a large
body of their horsemen who had crossed the river.
The 14th dragoons and a regiment of native ca-
valry drove the enemy before them : but they
charged too far. They were exposed, in the deep
sand of the river-bed, to the full fire of the Sikh
guns, and were compelled to retire, after suffering
severe loss. > - - -
The battle of . The hostile forces did not meet again in bat-
Chillianwalla.
Jan, 13th, 1849, tle for some time. In the middle of January,
however, Lord Gough resolved to move forward,
and to act upon the offensive. He drew near
the formidable entrenchments of the Sikhs, at the
end of a fatiguing march, and he desired to de-
fer the engagement until the following day: but
the Sikh batteries were nearer than he supposed,
and, as their fire inflicted great loss upon the Eng-
lish army, he issued the necessary orders for bat-
tle. The ground, with which the English General
CoNQUEST OF THE PUNJAB AND PEGU. 279
was unacquainted, was very unfavourable to the chAP. xxiv.
movements of a large army. The English troops
were, however, engaged with the enemy ; there could
be no retreat without dishonour; and they fought
nobly, notwithstanding the disadvantages of the
field. Strong batteries were taken at the point
of the bayonet; the Sikhs were driven back; and
the English army encamped, after the severe con-
test, near the battle-ground—victors indeed, but
without the fruits of victory. The enemy with-
drew unpursued; some of the English guns were
taken ; and the loss in killed and wounded was
enormous. But fearful as the English loss was,
the Sikhs suffered still more than they in the
battle of Chillianwalla. -
A. D. 1849.
The gloom which this indecisive action spread The capture of
over British India soon cleared away. On the *śa.
21st of January, Moultan fell into the hands of
the English. General Whish, being reinforced dur-
ing December by troops from Bombay, was ena-
bled to renew the siege. On the 31st of that
month, a sortie of the garrison was repulsed; on
the 2nd of January, the town was taken by
storm; and on the 22nd, Moolraj surrendered the
citadel. A large body of men was thus released
from a long and tedious siege, and was left
free to reinforce the army under Lord Gough.
After the fall of Moultan, the bodies of Messrs. ... Burial of the
Agnew and Anderson were reverently exhumed; º, ..
were borne by their fellow countrymen through murderer.
the breach which had been made in the battle-
ments ; and were buried on the ramparts of the
280 * HISTORY OF INDIA,
cHAP. xxiv. fort. Moolraj was put upon his trial for their
A. D. 1849, murder, and, being found guilty, was sentenced
to death, a punishment, which was afterwards.
commuted to imprisonment for life.
The battle of When the tidings of the battle of Chillianwalla
Gujerat. & e ... " - • . .
Feb. 21st. were received in England, they caused a painful
sensation among all classes of the community 3.
and the Government thought it advisable to ap-
point Sir Charles Napier to command the army
in India, and to prosecute the Punjab war : but,
long before he arrived in this country, the war
had been brought to a favourable conclusion. On
the 21st of February, a detisive action took place.
at Gujerat, where Shere Sing had taken up a
strong position with an army of 60,000 men, fifty-
nine guns, and a detachment of Affghan cavalry
under a son of Dost Mahomed Khan. Gujerat
was almost entirely an artillery battle. The Eng-
lish batteries cannonaded the Sikhs for three
hours: and, at the end of that time, the British
infantry put the whole of the Sikh force to
flight, captured all their cannon, and pursued
them until darkness fell. The Affghans fled ra.
pidly from the field, and were followed by Sir
Walter Gilbert to the entrance of the Khyber *
Pass. - - * - “
Conquest and This victory was conclusive. All the Sikh
* †. * chieftains of importance surrendered, and the Sikh
Maia 29th army was entirely broken up. The conquest of
the Punjab was followed by the annexation of
that rich and fertile country. It has since been
CONQUEST OP THE PUNJAB AND PEGU, 28]
governed well and vigorously ; it has improved CHAP. xxiv.
in every way ; and the administration of the A.D. 1851.
English officers is exceedingly popular among the
inhabitants. . - - * ,
While Lord Dalhousie was engaged in carrying , Disputes with
out the necessary measures for the government the Burmese.
of the Punjab, he received tidings of occurrences
at Rangoon, which appeared likely to demand a
second war with the Burmese. The governor of that
town had unjustly oppressed the commanders of
two English vessels, and had shewn himself to be
generally hostile to the interest of the English
nation at that port. The Governor General, there-
fore, considered it expedient to send Commodore
Lambert in command of a small fleet to desire º
satisfaction, and, in the event of the governor sion.
refusing to afford any explanation of his conduct,
to forward a letter to the King of Ava, de-
manding his recall. The governor of Rangoon
treated the English Ambassador with marked
contempt. The Commodore consequently com-
municated with the Court of Ava : and the
Burmese monarch immediately removed the of.
fending governor, and appointed another officer in
his stead. . . . . .
The new governor, however, behaved, if possi- Beginning of
, s *_ _ ! . . . . • hostilities.
ble, in a more insolent manner than his prede-
cessor. Commodore Lambert, on account of this
conduct, declared Rangoon and the adjacent Bur-
mese ports to be in a state of blockade ; inform-
ed the Burmese monarch that he would hold
no further communication with the governor; and
28?
HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. XXIV, seized a large war-boat, which lay near his ship
A, D, 1851,
in the Rangoon river, ‘by way of reprisal.” On
the following morning, he moved his squadron
down the river to carry out the proposed blockade,
one of his vessels having the captured war-boat
in tow ; and, as the ships proceeded, the stock-
ades on the banks of the river, and the Bur-
War with Bur-
mah.
mese war-boats fired at them. The fire was re-
turned with terrible effect, and effectually silen-
ced. The blockade was commenced, and the Com-
modore returned to Calcuttà to receive further -
instructions from the Governor Goneral.
The King of Ava, upon application being made
to him for reparation, refused to afford it, and
confirmed the conduct of the governor of Ran-
goon : and Lord Dalhousie, who had heartily
striven to bring the affair to a peaceable con-
clusion, was obliged to declare war. The favour-
able season for hostilities had almost passed away,
and the rains were near : but the Governor
General hastened the preparations for warfare,
with the design of striking a severe and sudden
blow at the Burmese power. A large fleet, con-
veying a considerable force under the command
of General Godwin, arrived at the mouths of
the Rangoon river in the beginning of April 1852.
Martaban was taken; Rangoon, after a severe
struggle, was carried, by assault; Bassein, an-
other important position, was captured; and the
English forces thus obtained a firm footing in
Pegu before. the time for active service passed
away : but the Burmese monarch was not induced.
conquEST of THE PUNJAB AND PEGU. 283
to desire peace, while the invading troops were CHAP. XXIV.
still far distant from his capital. g A.D. 1852.
Pegu, the chief town of the province of that ...94.de.
.# *-* - fence of Pegu.
name, was taken in the month of June : but, as
it was left with only a slender garrison, the
Burmese, a few months later, made a desperate
effort to retake it. They were defeated, however,
by the persevering gallantry of Major Hill of
the Madras Fusiliers, and of the few men under
his command, who defended the post committed
to their charge against overwhelming numbers,
until they were relieved by reinforcements from
Rangoon. -
In all the engagements which took place the Characteristics
Burmese invariably shewed great cruelty to the “”
wounded and the captives: but the chief enemy
with which the English had to contend, was dis-
ease. Cholera and fever were more fatal than
the weapons of the Burmese. -
After some delay, General Godwin advanced to anº º
Prome, which was placed in the occupation of his Pegu.
troops. The whole of the large country of Pegu Tec. 20th.
was thus possessed by the English forces, and
the Governor General thought it advisable to
keep it under English protection. A proclamation
was consequently issued, by which Pegu was pro-
nounced a part of the British Empire, and it is
at , present steadily recovering, under its new
masters, from the effects of Burmese misrule.
The King of Ava had, in the mean time, been Peace with the
&P º Burmese.
dethroned by his brother, who, convinced that jūji,1853.
284 – . HISTORY OF INDIA.
CHAP. xxiv. resistance against the superior power of the inva-
A. D. 1853, ders was in vain, expressed a desire for peace
which was concluded, upon his withdrawing his
troops from the frontiers of the newly-acquired
territories, and releasing the English captives at
Ava. .
Lord Dalhou. Lord Dalhousie's policy in annexing the Punjab
** and Pegu to the English dominions has been
frequently condemned: but we do not think that
he could have acted otherwise without neglecting
the interests of his country and the safety of
India. It was scarcely desirable that the English
possessions in the East should have been extended:
but, in neither instance, did the enemies of England
afford any option to the English Government.
In both quarters. war had occurred twice, and
constant danger and annoyance might have been
expected, if Lord Dalhousie had not made an
adequate provision for sustaining the power and
honour of the English nation.
concLUSION OF LORD DALHousie’s ADMINISTRATION. 285
CHAPTER xxv.
conclusion of Lond DALHousie's ADMINISTRATION.
FROM A. D. 1854. To A. D. 1857.
Fresh treaty with the Nizam—State of affairs at
Nagpore—Death of the Rajah without issue or
relations—Nagpore placed in charge of English
officers—the Sonthal insurrection—Restoration of
- tranquilliº– #he condition of -- Oude–Disturbances
in that - country—assembling of English troops—
former treaty violated by the Nabob—the an-
nevation of Oude—the province placed in charge
of English officers—Departure of Lord Dalhousie
—Social improvements during his administration
—Chang es in the Company's Charter—Arrival of
Lord Canning as Governor-General—Growth of
English power in India–Benefits of English rule. -
DURING the year succeeding the conclusion of
the Burmese war new territories were added to .
286
HISTORY OF INDIA. .
cHAP. xxv. the Company’s dominions. In May 1854, a fresh
A. D.T.sbs. treaty was entered into with the Nizam, in whose
country the contingent force had been, for some
time past, irregularly paid. In discharge of the
debt which had been incurred, four districts to
the north and west of Hyderabad, were made
over to the management of the English Govern-
ment. The kingdom of Nagpore likewise, the
Rajah of which had died without issue, was, in
the same year, annexed to the Company’s terri-
tories, and is now governed by English officers.
The Sonthal These changes were effected without any distur-
insurrection.
bance, and for some time perfect peace prevailed
throughout India. The quiet was, however, broken,
in July 1855, by a startling insurrection in Ben-
gal. The Sonthals, a hill-people in the districts of
Bhaugulpore and Rajmahal, who had hitherto been
regarded as a harmless, peaceable, and tractable
race, irritated, as it is believed, by the oppres-
sions of the money-lenders of Bengal, suddenly
broke into rebellion under leaders who pretended
to be inspired ; descended into the neighbouring
plains ; plundered and burnt the villages ; mas-
sacred the unresisting inhabitants; and commit-
ted every kind of violence and outrage. There
were few troops in the districts they attacked :
but, as soon as possible, regiments were sent
thither from other quarters. Being unable effec-
tually to operate against the savages on account
of the rains, the thick jungle, and the state of
the laws, the forces were stationed round the
desolated territory to prevent the Sonthals from
CoNCLUSION OF LORD DALHOUSIE’s ADMINISTRATION.
287
entering other districts : but, as soon as the hin-
drances to action were, in a measure, removed,
they proceeded, under the command of General
Lloyd, against the rebels ; engaged them wherever
they were to be met ; and compelled them to
retire to their villages. The disturbed districts were
thus restored to order, and the rebellion com-
pletely suppressed.
The time of Lord Dalhousie's stay in India
was drawing to a close. One of his last acts as
Governor General wes the annexation of Oude.
Since the treaty made with the Nabob in 1801,
that country had been very badly ruled, and, in
1855, it was confessedly the worst-governed na-
tive state in India. The Nabob, who was devoted
to sensual gratifications, and surrounded by cour-
tiers of the most profligate character, shamefully
neglected the affairs of government; the chief posts
in the administration were entrusted to worthless
CHAP. XXV,
A. D. 1856.
The condition
of Oude.
favourites; the people were plundered and oppress- .
ed; and the ill-paid and ill-disciplined troops sup-
ported themselves by rapine, violence, and blood-
shed. These evils were aggravated by a religious
contest. A party of Mahomedans attacked a pa-
goda which the Hindus held in peculiar reverence,
and were defeated by the Hindu devotees who
assembled for ts defence. Enraged at their re-
pulse, they collected in larger numbers, under a
fanatical leader named Ameer Ali. It was for
some time doubtful what part the Nabob would
take in the affair : but he decided upon prevent-
ing the outrage which his Mussulman subjects
Disturbances in
that country.
288
HISTORY OF INIDIA,
CHAP. XXV. contemplated. The fanatics were attacked by the
A. D. 1856. King's troops under English officers ; they were
Assembling of
English troops,
The annexation
of Oude.
Feb, 9th,
defeated and their leader slain.
As a religious war appeared likely to take place
in a country surrounded by the English territories,
and as such a warfare would have been, in the
highest degree, dangerous to the sepoys, many of
whom had relatives in Oude, the Governor Ge-
neral ordered the Fnglish troops to assemble on
the frontiers. The necessity for their interference,
however, happily passed away.
But such a lamentable state of affairs in a
dependant kingdom could not be permitted to
continue : and the Court of Directors allowed
Lord Dalhousie to decide whether Oude should
remain in its former position, or be taken under
The immediate protection of the English Govern-
ment. The Governor General resolved upon adopt-
ing the latter course. The Nabob was invited
- to conclude a friendly treaty, whereby the govern-
ment of the kingdom, which he had shewn him-
self unfit to rule, should, like the territory of
Mysore, be placed in the hands of the English,
while ample provision should be made for the
support of his own position and dignity. These
terms Were rejected : and Lord Dalhousie pro-
ceeded, without the Nabob’s consent, to issue a
proclamation, by which Oude was declared a
portion of the English possessions. The reasons .
for his act were given in this document. The
English, it was stated, had agreed, by the treaty
CONCLUSION OF LORD DALHousIE’s ADMINISTRATION.
289
of l801, to protect the Nabob of Oude against
every foreign and domestic enemy, while that
sovereign, on his part, bound himself to establish
“such a system of administration, to be carried
into effect by his own officers, as should be con-
ducive to the prosperity of his subjects, and
CHAP. XXV,
A. D. 1856.
calculated to secure the lives and property of the
inhabitants.” T he English had fulfilled their part
of the engagement ; the Nabob had neglected
his ; and, therefore, the country, which he had
misgoverned, was taken out of his possession.
The system pursued in the Punjab was intro-
duced into Oude. English officers were appointed
to the administration of the government, General
Outram, who has since been made a Knight Com-
mander of the Bath, being the Chief Commission-
er ; and the new territory passed into the posses-
sion of the Company without any disturbance, or
expression of ill-will on the part of the people,
for whose benefit the change was made.
The prolonged administration of Lora Dalhousie
ceased on the 29th of February 1856, upºn which
day Lord Canning, who had been for some diac
appointed as his successor, assumed charge of the
Indian Government. Lord Dalhousie’s rule was
distinguished by various social improvements which
will, we trust, contribute greatly to the welfare
of the inhabitants of India. Sound and practical
education was encouraged; schemes for the instruc-
tion of the people were planned; and officers
appointed to carry those schemes into effect:
. . 25
Departure of
Lord Dalhousie,
Social improve-
ments.
290
HISTORY OF INDIA.,
CHAP. XXV,
A. D. is37.
Schuse in
the Conºpany's
Charter,
works for the irrigation of land and the pro-
motion of traffic were multiplied ; railroads con-
structed ; and the three principal cities of India
connected by electric telegraph. -
Changes were also made in the constitution of
the East India Company. In 1853 the Company’s
... Charter was renewed with various alterations, the
Growth of
English power
in India.
principal of which were a reduction in the num-
ber of the Directors, some of whom are now ap-
pointed by the Crown ; the formation of a Legis-
lative Council for all India ; and the free admis-
sion of candidates, who pass the requisite examina-
tions, to the medical and civil services.
We have thus related the progress of the Eng-
lish Empire in India, from its first struggles for
existence under Clive and Lawrence, to the pre-
sent time, when it extends from Peshawur to
Pegu. We have seen it steadily increasing from
year to year, until, for wise and good purposes,
it has been permitted by the Supreme Ruler, who
Benefits of
English rule. .
orders exery event in history and in life, to reach
its Yº --ent gigantic limits. This permission has
undoubtedly been granted for the benefit of the
people of India ; and although a great deal still
remains to be done for that object, very much
has been effected.
It has been remarked that, if the English were
to quit India to-morrow, there would be no me-
morial nor vestige left of their sojourn in the
land. But so it would not be. There have been
concLUSION OF LORD DALHOUSIE’s ADMINISTRATION. 29]
imprinted broad, deep marks of good, which can CHAP. xxv.
never be effaced. Doubtless there are defects in A. D. 1859.
what Englishmen have dome for India : but of
necessity there are such in all human institutions,
and ever will be to the end. For a hundred
years there has rarely been any bloodshed in the
Company’s possessions : and the dominion of the
English has been peculiarly distinguished for its
gentleness, mildness, and moderation. Englishmen
are in the chief places of power and they are,
for the most part, true and trusty men, who
bear themselves nobly in the discharge of duty.
Justice is free to all, except when kept back by
the craft of their own countrymen"; Suttee, in-
fanticide, and human sacrifices are almost entire-
ly abolished ; and, far above all, the good seed
of our glorious Faith has been sown, and it will
never cease to bud and blossom, so long as In-
dia has a name among the nations of the earth.
THE END.
º
| N D E X.
**************** ****
-- Page.
Abercromby’s, General, operations on the Western Coast,
135 ; co-operates with Lord Cornwallis, ... ... 136
Abington, Major, repulses Hyder's troops on the Western
Coast, e º 'º tº $ tº ae tº tº gº tº sº e ºs tº g tº tº & © 12]
Act, the Regulating, ... • s tº & º º tº tº º tº gº tº 102
Afghanistan, Embassy to, 241 ; revolutions in, 240 ; Brit-
ish invasion of, 242 ; the British forces in, 243 ; disas-
ters in, 247; advance of General Pollock into, 250 ; of
General Nott, 25 l ; conclusion of the war in, ... ... 252
Afghans, war with the, 242 Seq : assist the Sikhs, ... 280
Africa, discoveries in, ... ... - 37
Agnew, Mr., assassination of, at Moultan, 275 ; burial of, 279
Agra, Shah Jehan is dethroned at, 28; the capture of, 15.8;
Lord Lake’s army reassembles at, ... tº $ tº g º & 1.65
Ahmedabad taken by Colonel Goddard, ... tº º º ... 109
Ahmednuggur taken by General Wellesley, ... gº tº º 155
Ajmir, the Rajah of, attacks Mahmud, ... tº º e ... 15
Akber, birth of, 22; his accession to the throne, 24; his
long and noble reign, 25, 35 ; disapproves of his son’s
attachment to Nur Jehan, 26 ; East India Company
founded in the reign of, ... & Q tº ë e & e 42
Akber Khan, son of Dost Mahomed, negotiation with, 247; -
conference of Sir W. Macnaghten with, 247; is present
at Sir W. Macnaghten's murder, 248 ; renewed negoti-
ation with, 248 ; his consumimate treachery, 249 ; his
charge of the English prisoners in Cabul 249, is defeat-
ed before Jellalabad, ... tº e is tº ſº º tº º & ... 250
Albuquerque Alphonso, the Portuguese Viceroy, 40; Portu-
guese conquests under, sº tº © º º * * * § o º 4].
Alexander the Great invades India, • * * : * ~ * ... 13
Alighur captured by General Lake, ... tº ſº tº tº g & I 57
Aliverdy Khan, Nabob of Bengal,... * * * tº e G ... 60
** 26
294, - I N D E X,
Page.
Aliwal, the battle of. ... - e ... 246
Allahabad, capture of, 90 ; province of, is given to Suja
Dowlah of Oude, l04 ; Appa Sahib sent to, ... ... 221
Almora, the capture of, ... ... a tº ºt & Cº - * @ & 193
Amboor, gallant defence of, 97 ; battle near, 98; taken by
Hyder, ... • * * gº gº e º º º © e dº * 6 & ... llā
Amboyna, massacre of, ... ... e - © e - e. 42
Ameer Ali, a fanatical leader in Oude, ... 287
Ameer Khan falls upon a detachment of sepoys, 165 ; his
foray during the siege of Bhurtpore, 172; is defeated by
the cavalry, 172 ; invades Berar, and is defeated by the
English, .. tº a º e tº tº gº tº e ... e tº º • * *
Ameer Sing, the Goorkha chief, 190; retreats to Maloun,
191 ; desperate attack of 192; retires to Catmandoo, ... 193
Ameers, the, of Scinde, 253 : their ill-will to the English,
254 ; break treaties, and create disturbances, 254; sign
a fresh treaty, 255 ; attack the British Commissioner,
255 ; are defeated at Meeanee, 256 ; and at Hydrabad,
257; their final subjugation, ... . ... tº tº e ... 258
America, discovery of, ... & ſº tº tº 4 lº tº O O. 6 * *
Amherst, Lord, becomes Governor General, 224 ; engages
in war with the Burmese, 226 ; his proceedings with re-
gard to Bhurtpore, ... ... ... gº tº e ... 236
Amyatt, Mr., murder of, e - - * & © * - - e - a -
Andaman Islands, the Burmese expedition rendezvous at, 226
Anderson, Mr., assassination of, 275; burial of, ... ... 279
Annexation, the, of Scinde, 258 ; of the Punjab, 280 ; of
Nagpore, 286 ; of Pegu, 283 ; of Oude, ... • 2 º' 288
Anwar-ud-dien becomes Nabob of the Carnatic, 50 ; his
death, ... • * * * @ tº e p e e tº º tº gº tº ... 50
Appa Sahib is made Regent at Nagpore, 206 ; enters into
alliance with the English, 206 ; ascends the throne, 206;
his intrigues and plots, 206 ; attacks the English at
Nagpore, 207; negotiations with, 209; surrenders, 209;
is reinstated as Rajah, 211 ; renews his intrigues, 221 ;
is placed under restraint, 221 ; is sent to Allahabad,
221 ; his escape and flight, 221, 222 ; takes refuge in
Aseerghur, 215, 222 ; flees to the Punjab, 222 ; his
final refuge at Jodpore, ... ſº ºn tº tº c & ... 223
Arabs, contest with, at Nagpore, 207; at Corregaum, ... 216
&
181
i N. D. E. X. 295
Page.
Archipelago, Indian, The, Dutch commerce in, & 6 tº 41
Arcot is taken by Clive, 52 ; gallant defence of, 53, 54 ; is
taken by Hyder, 114; cavalry from, charge into Vellore, 178
Argaum, the battle of, ..., tº ſº * tº ºn tº tº go º ... 160
Armogum, English build a factory near, ... ... 44
Arnee, Clive defeats Rajah Sahib at, * & ſº ... ... 54
Arracan, disputes on the frontiers of, 225 ; operations in,
229 ; subjugation of, 233 ; is ceded to the English, ... 235
Aseerghar, Appa Sahib takes refuge in, 215, 222 ; siege of, 222
Ashtee, cavalry action at,... dº ſº tº tº º º ... . ... 218
Asoca, king of Magada, e ſº tº tº e . . 9
Asoph-ud-Dowlah becomes Nabob of Oude, 104; his death, 143
Assam taken by the Burmese, 225 ; ceded to the Eng-
lish, ... • a s tº º º * * * & gº tº as a tº ... 235
Assaye, the battle of, ... ... & gº ºr * 156
Auckland, Lord, becomes Governor General, 240; sends
an embassy to Dost Mahomed, 240; engages in the Aff-
ghan war, 242; retires, ... .*. • * ~ \, = • * ... 249
Aurangzib, his character, 27; rebels against his father, 28;
his dissimulation, 28; proclaims himself Emperor, 29 ;
defeats Dara, 28; and Shuja, 29; his wars with the
Mahrattas, 30, 32 ; his zeal for Mahomedanism, 32; his
death, tº ſº tº tº gº tº & © tº º º C. ... ...
Ava, the English advance to, 233, 284; conclusion of peace
near, 235 ; king of, dethroned... • . . * . . . ... 283
Azeem-ul-Dowla made Nabob of the Carnatic, iº s º 1.5l.
33
Baber invades India, 18; gains the battle of Paniput, 18 ;
his biographical memoirs, 19; defeats the Rajputs, 20;
his death, 21 ; Vasco de Gama visits India during the
reign of, ... © tº º sº gº & • * * 39
Bactria, the kingdom of, ... tº ſº is gº º Aº e e º 13
Bahar under the government of Aliverdy Khan, 60 ; given
to Meer Jaffier, 68 ; is invaded by Shah Alum, 77 ; passes
into the hands of the English, . . a • ... • * * • * * 91
Bahoor, French defeated at, 6 s e 56
Baillie, Col., sent to Guntoor, 112 ; returns to join Sir
Hector Munro, l 12; is defeated by Tippoo, ... ... 113.
Baird, General, leads the assault on Seringapatam, ... 146
296 I N ID # X.
Page,
Baji Row—See Peishwa. ‘. .
Baji Row made the Rajah of Nagpore, ... ... ... 223
Bala Hissar, at Cabul, English in the, ... ... s ... .246
Balkh, or the ancient kingdom of Bactria, under Seleucus, 13
Bandoola, the Burmese General, 230; his operations in Ar-
racan, 230; advance to Rangoon, 230; is defeated, 230, a
231 ; his death during the defence of Donabew, ... 232
Bangalore, the capture of, 135 ; Lord Cornwallis's army
encamped at, ... ...' ... ... tº º ſº. ... 136
Bappoo Setowlea, conduct of, in the Gwalior war, ... 261
Barlow, Sir G., becomes Governor General, 174; his peace
policy, 174, 175, 177 ; his good government of Bengal,
177; becomes Governor of Madras, 181; his unpopu-
larity, 182; his disputes with the Commander-in-Chief, 183
Barwell, Mr., one of the first Supreme Councillors, 103;
supports Warren Hastings, ... 103
Bassein, the treaty of, ... & Cº ºf * … . tº º tº ſº o 154
Bassein in Pegu, the capture of, ... • * * ... . . ... 282
Batavia, Dutch capital of Java; founded, 42 ; force sent from,
to Bengal, tº º º tº a º • . . . ... ... 79.
Beah, Lord Lake encamped on the, • e e tº e & ... 174
Bedmore is taken, 123; re-captured by Tippoo, tº sº º 123
Begums, Affair of the, in Oude, ... * † e we e ºs ... 130
Behram, Akber’s minister, tº gº tº sº e º sº is s 24
Bemauroo, affair at, & º º gº º ſº. tº e > de & gº ... 247
Bejapore, the government of, attack Sevaji, 3 l ; Aurungzib's
war against the Rajah of, tº iº & ... ... ... 32
Beloochistan, Alexander the Great passes through, 13;
English army passes through, ... e º a tº g & ... 242
Benares, the Rajah of, under protection of Suja Dowlah,
104; insurrections at, 128, 152; Rajah of, is imprisoned,
128; his escape, 128 ; rebels, and is defeated, 129; new
Rajah at, 129; Lord Cornwallis dies near, ... ... 290
Benefits of the English rule, ... is º º é º e tº º º 272
Bengal, saddening occurrences in, 60; under the govern-
ment of Aliverdy Khan, 60 ; given to Meer Jaffier, 68 ;
state of 85, 90; is given to the English, 91 ; revenue
and judicial changes in, • * * & 6 tº ... tº a º 140
Bentinck, Lord W., becomes Governor General, 238; his ad-
ministration, ... • . . e º º a tº º & © e ... . .239
I N D B X.
297
Berar, Rajah of, makes war against the English, 155 ; is
defeated at Argaum, 160; peace with,
Berar is invaded by Ameer Khan, 181; ceded to the Eng- *
lish, • * * : * : * ~ * - •-- 286
Bhaugulpore, disturbance in, ... ... ge e Q ... 286
Bhawulpore, Nabob of, faithful conduct of, ... . ... 276
Bhoja, King, * G - e is e • * > . * * ºn e e” & ... 10
Bhotwal, English detachment overpowered at,... gº tº 187
Bhurtpore, the Rajah of, treacherous conduct of, 170; his
fort of Deeg taken, 171; is besieged at Bhurtpore, 171;
peace with, 172; death of, e 6 e ... ... ..
Bhurtpore, unsuccessful siege of, 171; disturbances at,
Page.
16]
. 235
235, 236; capture of, ... & O © * @ & a dº tº . 236
Bidjeeghur, flight of Cheyte. Sing to,... . .. 129
Bilaspore, the Rajah of, assists the Goorkhas, 191 , SUIT-
renders to General Ochterlony, ... tº Q - * - G &
Bithur, deposed Peishwa, Baji Row, resides at, ... tº tº º
Black Hole, the, “... w tº ºr • & tº & © tº * * > ... 61
Board of Control, • * g » - e º a * ...e. ºn * c & & 131
Bokhara, Dost Mahomed imprisoned in, ... & 6 º' ... 244
Bombay given to the English, ... º ºg e * 6 tº ... , 44
Boondee, English abandon alliance of the Rajah of, ... 175
Boundaries of India,... ge & ºr © o de • * * * : * * * * l
Bourbon, Labourdonnais, the governor of,43; conquest of, 184
Brahmins, the, ... • * *. & e <> a s e • * * ... 5
Brathwaite, Col., his expedition and defeat, º º º . 120
Brazil discovered, . . ... ... . . ... tº e º • * * 39
British Parliament legislate for India, ... ... 102, 131.
Brodie, Serjeant, gallant conduct of, at Wellore, 178.
Bulwunt Sing, Rajah of Bhurtpore, dethroned, 236 ; rein- -
stated by the English, ... . . ... • * e ... . ... 236
Bundelcund, Cheyte Sing's flight to,... tº º tº gº tº 129
Burdwan, revenues of, given to the English, ... ... . .84
Burmah, war in, 225; seq., ... . . ... e a tº ... . 282
Burmese, the, disputes with, 185, 225, 281 ; war with,
226 ; defeated at Rangoon, 226, .227, 228, 258, 282;
surrender Donabew, 222 ; defeated at Prome, 233 ; at
Pagahm, 234 ; second war with, 282; defeated at Pegu,
* 388 ; peace with, ... ... ... ... ... . .283
191
219
.298 - I N D E X.
Page.
Bnrnes, Capt. sent as ambassador to Cabul, 241 ; his
murder, tº e - e. e. • a s • & © • e is ... . 246
Burns, Colonel, assists in the defence of Delhi, ... ... , 167
Bussy, M. 47 ; his successes in the Deccan, 47; is affront-
ed by Lally, 73 ; is taken prisoner at Wandewash, 76 :
returns to India, ... . • - - - - - - - & ſº e ... 122
Buxar, the battle of, • * > . . . s. 89
Cabral commands a fleet to India, 39; opposes the Zamorin, 39
Cabul, is governed by Camran, 21 ; Embassy to, 181, 240;
invasion of, 242 ; capture of the town, 243 ; the Eng-
lish at, 244 ; disasters at, 246 ; retreat from, 248 ;
General Pollock’s advance to, 250 ; General Nott’s ad-
vance to, 251 ; the English withdrawn from, ... 252
Cachar, operations in, 225, , ... ... . ... ... 230
Calcutta, given to English, 45 ; Fortifications at, repaired, -
60 ; siege and capture of 61; Clive retakes, ... 63
Calicut, the first place visited by Vasco de Gama, 39 ; Al-
phonso Albuquerque's unsuccessful attack on, ... 4l
Calliaud, Captain, relieves Trichinopoly, 72 ; defeats Shah .
Alum, 82; is recalled from Patna, ... º ºg & & © e 86
Calvert, Captain, gallantly defends Amboor, 98
Campbell’s, Col., gallant defence of Mangalore, * Q & 123
Campbell, Sir Archibald, commands the army during the -
first Burmese war, 226 ; takes Rangoon; 226 ; defeats
the enemy near Rangoon, 227, 228, 230, 231; advances
up the Irrawaddi, 231 ; returns to Donabew, 232 ; ad-
wances to Prome, 232 ; defeats the Burmese at Melloon,
234 ; and at Pagahm, 234 ; concludes a treaty with the
Burmese, ... . . ...' ... ... • . . . . * * 235
Camran, Baber’s second son, becomes ruler of Cabul, ... , 21
Candahar, forms part of Camran's possessions, 21 ; Shah ºr
. Sujah enthroned at, 242 ; defeat of the Affghans near,
249 ; General Nott advances from, ... . . . . . ... 251
Canning, Lord, becomes Governor General,... " ... 289
Cape of Good Hope discovered, 37; is rounded by Vasco de
Gama,... • . . . . . . . . . . . . tº g o e º 'o ... 38
Carangoly taken, • * > • * * * * * * • * * tº tº dº 75
Carnac, Major, defeats Shah Alum, 84 ; is recalled from
Patna, 86; defeats Suja. Dowlah, ... ... . ... 90
I N E E X.
2.99
Carnatic, the, 3 ; disputed succession in, 50 ; taken pos-
Page.
session of by the English, 140, ... tº º – 1 5 l
Cauvery, the, • * s ,' e º e . . . . . ... 3
Cawnpore, Lord Lake retires to, ... 165
Ceded Districts, the, Q & & ... gº tº º ... 151
Champion, Colonel, defeats the Rohillas, 104
Chanderi, Siege of, © & ºt a e o , s , e. • * * ... . 20
Chandernagore, one of the French Settlements, 45; the cap-
ture of, ... & © º ... . . . . . . 63
Chandore, the capture of, ... & # * © tº & • . . ... 170
Chandragherry, the Rajah of, gives permission to found
Chandragupta, king of Magada, 9, tº ſº g ... ... 13
Changumma, the battle of, ... ... º e ſº ,.. 95
Charekar, destruction of, ... sº ſº & • * * 4 º º 252
Charles the Second cedes Bombay to the Company ... 44
Charter, first granted to the Company, 44; changes in the
- - ... 290
Company’s, 239, * ſº º * tº º * * * * * * e ‘º a
Cheetoo, the Pindaree chief, 196 ; makes a foray into the
Company’s territories, 197; his wanderings and death, 215,216
Cherry, Mr., murder of, º º ſº º, º º tº ſº º * 152
Cheyte Sing, the Zemindar of, 127 ; refuses Warren Has-
tings’ demands, 127; his arrest, 128 ; escape, 128 ; re-
bellion, and flight, “. ... • - - - - - ... 128
Chillambrum, failure at, ... ... " 115
Chillianwalla, the battle of, ... ... ... ... 279
China, attempted invasion of, by Mahomed Toghlak,... 16
Chingleput-taken by Clive, 56 ; relieved, ... . ... ... 114
Chinsura, one of the Dutch settlements in India, 42,... 79
Chiria-ghati Pass, Sir D. Ochterlony turns the, ... . . . ... 194
Chittagong, revenues of, given to the English, 84; disputes
with the Burmese on the frontiers of, 285, ... ... 225
Chittoor, Hyder Ali Khan dies at, ... ... ... 1%l
Chola, kingdom of, ſº tº º tº º gº • e • . . . ... : 10
Chunar, Warren Hastings flees to, 129; Trimbakji impri.
soned at, ... -$ 2 s e e & e tº º tº gº & ... 219
Chunda Sahib claims the throne of the Carnatic, 50 ; be-
sieges Trichinopoly, 51; sends his son to Arcot, 52 ; be-
comes nominal Nabob, 50 ; his defeat and murder,... 56
30ſ) I N D E X.
Page.
Chutter Sing, Insurrection of, ... * @ a tº e de ... 277
Circars, the Northern, 3; conquest of, 76; given to the
English, gº tº º • s • • * * & & & sº tº dº ... 77
Clavering, Genl., one of the first Supreme Councillors, 103;
opposes Hastings, 103, 104 ; his death, ... ... 105
Clive, his character, 51, 92; takes Arcot, 52; his gallant
defence of Arcot, 53, 54; defeats the enemy at Arnee,
54; and at Covrepauk, 55; goes to Trichinopoly, 55 ;
returns to England, 57; sent to India a second time,
59; assists in the destruction of Gheriah, 59 ; commands
the expedition to Calcutta, 68; defeats Surajah Dowlah,
63; takesChandrey, 63; engages in the plot against Surajah
Dowlah, 64; outwits Omichund, 65; advances against
Surajah Dowlah, 66; gains the battle of Plassey, 67 ;
makes Meer Jaffier Nabob, 68 ; defeats Shah Alum, 78;
defeats the Dutch, 79 ; returns to England, 80; is again
sent out, 90 ; receives the grant of sovereignty for the
English, 91; his reforms, 92; his final return to England, 92.
Close, Col., appeases the mutiny at Secunderabad, ... 18.4
Cochin, Rajah of, assisted by the Portuguese, 40; the
Portuguese trade to, ... • e s © & e e e º ... 40
Coimbatore, Hyder's successes in, 99; capture of, ... 124
Columbus discovers America, e ºr º tº & © , e. e. e ... 38
Combermere, Lord, besieges and captures Bhurtpore, 236,287.
Company, East India, origin of the, 42; coalition of, with . . .
the rival company, 43; changes in the Charter of, 31, 239, 290.
Condore, the battle of, e a * ... ... ... 77
Conflans, M., defeated, ... ... ... ... 77
Conjeveram, the capital of Chola, 10; capture of, by Clive,
54; by Lally, 75; by Hyder, • e 's e e º . * * * 112
Contract, the Tent, . . ... tº G • . . . * tº º ... , 182.
Control, the Board of.... . ... ºp º º ... . ... 131.
Coorg, Rajah of, assists the English against Tippoo, 136 ;
subjugation and annexation of, ... ... ... 239
Coote commands the army at Madras, 75; gains the battle
of Wandewash, 75; defeats the French, 76; sent a se-
cond time to Madras, 114; gains the battle of Porto
Novo, ll 5; and the battle of Sholingur, 118 ; his illness
and death, 119 : love of the sepoys for, e tº e ... 120
I N D B, X.
301.
Corah, Suja Dowlah defeated at, 90; given to Suja
David, Fort St., origin of, 44; siege of, 48 ; Clive, the
Governor of, 59 ; capture and destruction of, 73 ; and
Vote, - - -
Page.
Dowlah, ... gº tº º * @ 9 e tº º • * * * * * * ... 104
Jornwallis, Lord, becomes Governor General, 132 ; en-
gages in war against Tippoo, 134 : visits Madras, and
commands the army in person, 135; takes Bangalore,
135 ; advances to Selingapatam, 135; retreats, 135 ; at
Bangalore, 136; his second advance to Seringapatam,
136; besieges Seringapatam, 136; concludes a peace, 137;
takes temporary charge of the Carnatic, 140; his re-
venue arrangements, 141 ; retires, 14 l; returns a second
time as Governor General, 173; dies at Ghazipore, 173
Cornwallis, Port, Burmese expedition rendezvous at, ... 226
Corregaum, the action at, ... • * 2] 6
Cortlandt’s, Col., conduct in the Punjab, ... . 277
Cotton’s, Gen., unsuccessful attack on Donabew, & 232
Court, Supreme, at Calcutta, 103; Nuncomar tried by, ... 104
Covelong, Clive takes,... & tº * ºn tº * * * 57
Covrepauk, Clive defeats Rajah Sahib at, ... tº º º ... 55
Cuddalore, Fort St. David built near, 44; the battle near,
115; is taken by Hyder, 119 ; English besiege, . 122
Cuddapah attacked by Pindarées, ... * * * 198
Curus, War between the Pandus and, ... 9
Cuttack ceded to the English, ... 1 61
Dada Khasjee Walla, tº º ºs tº º e . 259
Dagon Pagoda, attack on, 228, ... • * * : * ~ * tº ſe - 229
Dalhousie, Lord, administration of, 274; annexes the Pun-
jab, 274; engages in war with the Burmese, 282; an-
nexes Pegu, 284; his policy with regard to the Nizam
and Nagpore, 286 ; annexes Oude, 287 ; retires, ... 289
Dalla taken, ... ... ... … a tº º ... 229
Dara, eldest son of Shah Jehan, the character of, 27 ;
becomes Regent during Shah Jehan’s illness, 27; is de-
feated by Morad and Aurangzib, 28 ; is imprisoned and
murdered, ... a & º ... . ... --> 30
Darius Hystaspes, invasion of,... * * * tº º ºs . . . . 12
Darkness, the Prince of, ... 4 234
302 ^. J N D E X.
- * Page.
Davis, Mr., gallant conduct of, at Benares, ... e C ºf 153.
Deckan, description of the, 2 ; Holkar's possessions in,
subdued, ... tº e º “ ſº gº º tº tº & tº º & ... I 70
Deeg, the battle of, 168 ; siege of, ... . . . . . ... 170
Delhi, the capture of, 17 ; sack of, by Tamerlane, 18 :
by Nadir Shah, 33 ; the battle of, 158 ; is taken, 158 ;
spirited defence of, is ſº tº g ºt tº e º 'º © tº º ... 167
TJennie, Colonel, death of, ... * & ſº tº G & e ‘º e 250
Desert, the Great, 2 ; mentioned by Herodotus, 12 ; Mah-
mud crosses, ... . . . & ºn e tº ſº tº ... . ... 15
Devicottah, capture and cession of, ... is tº º * † 6 49
Dhuleep Sing, Maharajah of the Punjab, ... s & & ... 265
Diaz, Bertholomew, rounds the Cape,... go & C g is a 37
1)istricts, the Ceded, given to the English, dº ſº º ... 151
Donabew, attack on, and surrender of, 231, ... ... - 232
Doorjun Saul usurps the throne of Bhurtpore, 236 ; is be-
sieged at Bhurtpore, 236 ; and captured, is tº & ... 237
Dost Mahomed dethrones Mahmud in Affghanistan, 240 ;
Embassy to, 240 ; refuses the English alliance, 241 ;
war against, 242 ; retires beyond the Oxus, 243 ; re-
turns to Afghanistan, 244 ; is defeated at Purwan,
244 ; surrenders, ... tº º º & e & s & ºt • * * 245
Dost Mahomed, a Pindaree chief, ... * * * tº gº º ... 196
Doveton, General, advances to Nagpore, 207 ; gains the *-
battle of Nagpore, 209 ; takes the city of Nagpore, 2 10
Dubba, the battle of, , ... tº e C gº & Cº ..., 257
Dugarajapatam, English factory at, ... . 44
Dupleix, Monsieur, the French Governor, 47; his ambition
and schemes of conquest, 47 ; besieges Fort St, David, .
48 ; assists Chunda Sahib and Mirzapha Jung, 50 ; his
temporary success, 51 ; his downfall, ... tº º ſº tº º e
Dutch, commencement of, commerée, 41 ; possessions in
India, 42 ; collision between the English and, 42 ; the,
expedition defeated, 79, 80 ; settlements taken, ... 119
59
Eastern Ghauts, the, , ... gº ºn gº is ſº & tº tº º § º e
Edwardes, Mr., his energetic conduct, 276; defeats Moolraj, 25
Tºgerton, Col., commands a detachment in the first Mahrat-
ta war, & º ºs gº º º * g & & Cº º © tº Q tº gº tº 107
;
I N ID E X. - 303
Page,
Elizabeth, Queen, East India Company founded in the
reign of, ... tº tº º & 8 º’” • * ~ • * *, gº tº º ... 42
Ellenborough, Lord, becomes Governor General, 249 ;
orders an advance to Affghanistan, 249 ; his policy at
Gwalior, 259 ; accompanies the army to Gwalior, 260 ;
his arrangements at Gwalior, 262 ; his return to Calcut-
ta, and recall, s a e . * * * ... ... ... . 263
Ellis, Mr., takes the fort at Patna, 87 ; his unselfish con-
duct, and murder, tº º º * * > 6 * > ... ... 88
Elphinstone, Mr., quoted, 11 ; the Resident at Poona, 202;
his emergetic conduct, 203 ; his house attacked, 204; is -
present at the battle of Kirkee, ... ... . • * * 204
Elphinstone, Genl., commands at Cabul, ... & © e ... 247
Emanuel, the king of Portugal, encourages trade to the
East, ºr e > ... ... e g a ę & e * - © 38
Fancourt, Colonel, murdered at Wellore, ... G - sº ... 178
Feroze Shah’s good and useful reign, 17,... te e Q ... à 35
Ferozeshah, the battle of, ... e tº dº gº º ºr e u ę. ... 267
Fitzgerald, Captain, gallant conduct of, at Nagpore, ... . 208
Fletcher, Col. sent to reinforce Col. Baillie, tº gº º ... 112
Flint, Lieut., gallantly defends Wandewash, ... & C & ll 4'
Forde’s, Col., successes in the Northern Circars, 76 ; de-
feats the Dutch, 79,... . ... • e e - e º is • gº tº 80
Fort St. George, bombardment and capture of, 48; siege of 74
Fort St. David, siege of, 48 ; capture and destruction of, 73
Fox’s, Mr., East India Bill, ... G - - & © ºf ... 131
France, Isle of, taken, , ... º ºg e tº º e • * > . ... 184
Francis, Mr., one of the first Supreme Councillors, 103 ;
his enmity towards Hastings, l03, & e ºve tº º º ... 104
Frazer, Genl., assumes command of the British infantry,
* 167 ; is killed at the battle of Deeg, ... • * * * * * *
Prench settlements, 45 ; power in India, downfall of, 77 ;
possessions taken, 140 ; intrigues of the, 140 ; assist
Tippoo, º, º ſº & © º & G tº * - - 144
Fnlalee, battles on the, 256, ... © 0 & tº a tº . tº º tº 25'7
Fullerton's, Dr., gallant defence of Patna, 82; the only
one saved in the massacre, ... ... s ſº tº * * * * 88
Fullarton’s, Col., energetic proceedings, .... • * > ,, . 124
Furruckabad, defeat of Holkar's cavalry at, ... • * * 168
1.69
304 1 N D E X.
Page.
Futteh Khan assists Mahmud to gain the throne in Affghan-
istan, 240 ; is murdered, e e^º ... 240
Ganges, the river, ... { } {e & & if a. tº gº º • . . . . ." 2
Gangudhar Shastri sent as ambassador from the Guicowar
to the Peishwa, 201 ; murder of, ... - 202
Garrison, the Illustrious, ... - . 250
Gawilghur taken, tº º º * G - & J & 16 l
Genoa enriched by Indian commerce, ... 37
George, Fort St., origin of, 44; siege of, 48, . . . . 74
Geriah, the battle of, • * * w º º • * * - 87
Ghauts, the Eastern and Western, ..., tº P & tº ſº tº 3
Ghazipore, Marquis Cornwallis dies at, ... ... . ... 17.3
Ghazni, Mahomed’s birth-place, 14; capture of, 243 ; re- f
captured by the Afghans, 249 ; and by Genl. Nott, 25 I
Gheriah, the destruction of, ... * & ºt gº is & © tº o 59
Ghor, Mahomed of, 15 ; situation of, ... tº g tº ... 16.
Gillespie, Genk., relieves Vellore, 178 ; commands a divi-
sion in the first Goorkha war, 187; his death at .
Kalunga, .. . . . . . . . . tº @ tº gº º ºf tº a tº 189
Gingee, ineffectual attack on, 56; surrender of, ... ... , 77
Goa, capture of, by the Portuguese, ... 4, 1
Godavery, the river, tº tº 40 s & © e is ºr & Cº º 3
Godheu, Monsieur, sent out as French commissioner, .. 59
Goddard’s, Genl., march to Surat, 108 ; his success, ... 109
Godwin, Geul., captures Martaban, ... gº is º ... 229
Gokla, an officer of the Peishwa, killed at Ashtee, ... 218
Golconda, Aurangzib's war againt the Rajah of, tº a 32
Good Hope, the Cape of, discovered 37.; is rounded by
Vasco de Gama, & & 'a- tº º & * * * tº ſº e ... 38
Goolab Sing, favourable treaty with,... © º e * = & 272
Goorkhas, disputes with, 184; war with, 187; besieged *
at Kalunga, 188; and at Jytak, 190 ; defeated at Ma-
loun, 192; at Makwanpur, 195 ; and at Hariharpur,
195 ; Peace concluded with,... ... . ... 196
Gooroo Govind, a Sikh leader, • . . . 265
Gough, Sir H., commands against the Mairattas, 360 ;
gains the battle of Maharajpore, 262 ; commands in the
first Punjab war, 266; gains the battles of Moodkee,
266; Ferozeshah, 267; and Sobraon, 271 ; commands
I N D E X, 305
in the second Punjab war, 278 ; fights the battles of
Chillianwalla, 278 ; and Gujerat, 280 ; is superseded... 280
Governor Generals: The first, 103 ; Lord Cornwallis, 132 ;
Sir J. Shore, 141 ; Lord Mornington, 143; Lord Corn-
wallis, 173; Sir G. Barlow, 173 ; Lord Minto, 180 ;
Lord Moira, 186; Lord Amherst, 224; Lord W. Ben-
tinck, 238; Lord Auckland, 240; Lord Ellenborough,
249; Sir H. Hardinge, 263 ; Lord Dalhousie, 274;
Lord Canning, & ſº & gº º ºr & a tº 9 & © . 289
Greeks, the, invade India, ... e e a & 6 º tº dº Q 13
Grey, General, gains the battle of Punniar, ... ... 262
Guicowar, the, an ally of the English in war against Scin-
dia, 161 ; quarrels with the Peishwa, 201 ; murder of
his ambassador, ... ... & O & © e º * ºn tº ... 202
Gujerat, the battle of, ... & © º gº º º tº e & e tº 4 280
Gundamuk, Genl. Pollock defeats the Affghans at, ... 250
Guntoor, Disputes about, 112 ; attacked by Pindarees, 198
Guzalhatty Pass, Tippoo’s attack on a detachment at, ... 134
Guzerat, Krishna, the sovereign of, 9 ; Mahmud at, 15 ;
Morad in, at the times of his father's illness, 28 ; the
ruler of, quarrels with the Peishwa, ... ... ... 201
Gwalior, the storming of, 109; is given to Scindia, 174 ;
confusion in the court and country, 259, 260; war in,
260 ; Peace restored at, ... © tº º e tº º gº tº ſº 263
Hamilton, Dr. obtains privileges for the English, ... ... 45
Hardinge, Sir H., appointed Governor General, 263 ; arrives
in India, 264; is involved in war with the Sikhs, 266 ;
his noble conduct at Ferozeshah, 268, 269; his treaty
with Dhuleep Sing, 272; remainder of his stay in India, 273
Hardyman, Genl., gains the battles of Jubbulpore, ... 210
Hariharpur taken, ... e e is gº tº e tº e & tº º & 195
Harris, Genl, commands the army againt Tippoo, 145;
gains the battle of Malvelly, 145; takes Seringapatam, 146
Hartley, Col, commands against Tippoo on the Western
Coast, ... * † is † tº J ge tº º gº & © e ſº º ...s 135
Hastings, Warren, the Governor of Bengal, 102 ; effects
reforms in the government of Bengal, 102 ; is appointed
first Governor General, 103; expels the Rohillas from
Oude, 103; disputes with his Council, 103; is accused
27
306 - - 1 N D B X.
of bribery by Nuncomar, 104; his arrangements with
regard to the Mahrattas, 106 ; his conduct of the Mah-
ratta war, 107, 108 ; his emergetic proceedings on the
invasion of Hyder, 114 ; goes to Benares to confer with
Cheyte Sing, 127; arrests the Rajah, 128 ; his immi-
ment danger, 128 ; escapes to Chunar, 129; his trans-
actions with the Nabob of Oude, 129 ; affair of the -
Begums, 130; last days in Bengal, 130 ; his trial,
and character, ... º ºf e º, ºr º tº º º tº º ºr ... 130
Hastings, the Marquis of, becomes Governor General,
186; engages in war with the Goorkhas, 187; con-
cludes a peace with the Nepaulese, 196; prepares for
war with the Pindarees and Mahrattas, 198; differ-
ences between, and the Peishwa, 201: joins the grand
army, 199; his treaty with Scindia, 213 ; quits India, 224
Havelock, Henry, Captain, commands right attack at Jel-
lalabad, ... & G ºn tº º sº • * * º gº º * G - ... 250
Hay’s, Mr., unselfish conduct, and murder at Patna, .. 88
Herat, gallant defence of, ... & G tº ſº º º * - G ... 241
Herodotus mentioned, º º º tº º º © & © e º 12
Hislop, Sir T., Commander-in-chief of Madras, commands
the army of the Deckan in the Mahratta war, 198;
gains the battle of Mahidpoor, 213; executes the killa-
dar of Talmere,... tº º º • * * , e º sº ... 220
Hobart, Lord, Governor of Madras, ... tº º & tº º º 142
Hole, the Black, ... e Q & * * * tº 6 tº tº º ſº ... 61
Hill’s, Major, gallant defence of Pegu, g tº e C & © 283
Himalayas, the, ... . ... • * * • * * ... . .... ?
Hindus, the, early civilisation of 4 ; their institutions
5°; their character, g 0 & * * * * * * a s e 7
Holkar, Jesuant Row, a Mahratta chief, 154 ; his inso-
lence, 164 ; war with, 164; his flight, 164 ; harasses
Col. Monson’s retreat, 164; besieges Delhi, 167; is
defeated with his cavalry, 168; his infantry defeated,
169, 170; is assisted by the Rajah of Bhurtpore, 170;
joins Scindia, 173; flees to the Punjab, 174 ; Peace
with, 174; dies mad, • C tº tº e & • & tº ... .. 213
Holkar, Mulhar Row, succeeds Jeswunt Row, 213; reduc-
tion of his dominions, ... ... 214
Holwell, Mr., one of the sufferers in the Black Hole,... " "61
I N D E X. 307
Jenkins, Mr., the Resident at Nagpore, 206; treats with
Page.
Honore taken, ..." & 6 º' tº e ∈ is tº º tº 9 º' . 122
Hooghly taken, ... e sº e - - gº e e tº e G , 63
Humayun becomes Emperor, 21 ; is dethroned by Shir
Shah, 21; restoration of, 22; death of, - ... 23
Humberstone, Col., defeats Tippoo at Paniani, º 12 H.
Hyder Ali, 94; seizes the throne of Mysore, 94; alliance
against, 94; bribes the Mahrattas and the Nizam, 95 ;
is defeated at Changumma, 95; and Trinomallee, 96;
and baffled at Amboor, 98 ; his successes against Col.
Wood, 99; peace with, 100; invades the Carnatic, 111 ;
his successes, ll 2, 113, 115 ; is defeated at Porto Novo,
115; and at Sholingur, 118 ; his death, ... 121
Hyderabad, struggle for the throne at, 49; Lord Minto
appoints a minister at, ... • * * º º º & Cº º ... 181
Hydrabad in Scinde, occupation of, 257; the battle of, 257
Hyphasis, the, the limit of Alexander’s conquests, ... 13
Ibraham Lodi, the reign of 18; is defeated by Baber, 19; is
slain at Paniput, e e sº e - e tº a 0 tº dº sº ... 19
Illustrious Garrison, the, • e s tº º ſº 250
Indore subdued by Col. Murray, ... tº º º © & O ... 170
Indus, the river, 2.; Army of the, 242 ; disputes about the
navigation of the, & O ſº & © tº & Q & tº º tº ... 254
Invincibles of the Deckan, ... tº a º Q & Q 158
Invulnerables, Burmese, ... • s 6 ... ... 229
Irawaddi, principal river in Burmah, 226 ; the English
proceed up, 231, e & e o º º gº º & e is ſº ... 232
Isle of France, Labourdonnais, the Governor of, 48; con-
quest of, tº s G a & Gº ... * @ e " ... 184
Istalif destroyed, • * * e tº º tº º gº tº tº Q 253
Jacob, Major, defeats Shere Mahomed, . 25.8
Jaulnah captured by Col. Wallace, ... is & tº e e e 170
Java, the Dutch settle in, 42 ; conquest of, ... ... ... 184
Jehangir succeeds to the throne of Delhi, 25; marries Nur
Jehan, 26 ; rebellions during his latter years,... ... 26
Jellalabad, Sir R. Sale forces his way to, 245; gallant de-
fence of, * 250
308 63
I N D E X.
- Page.
the Rajah, 207, 209; reinstates the Rajah, 211; takes
him prisoner, Q tº º Q & © • e e ... . . . . . 221
Jeswunt Row Holkar—See Holkar.
Jeswunt Row Lar besieged at Aseerghur, ... e sº e 222
Jeswunt Sing is defeated by Aurangzib, 28 ; his treachery
against Aurangzib, tº a Q • * * * * * * * @ Q 29
Jodpore, Appa Sahib permitted to reside af, * c & ... 223
3ones, Lieutenant, his gallant conduct at Corregaum, ... 218
Jubbulpore, the battle of, ... a e e tº e 9 ... ... 210
Jugduluk, Afghans repulsed at, 245, tº G & ... 250
Jumna, the, made the boundary of the English possessions, 175
Jypore, the Rajah of, is plundered by Holkar, 164; is de-
serted by the English, ... © º * * * ... 175
Jyntea, arrangements regarding, • * - * * * * * * 235
Jytak, the siege of, 190; the surrender of, ºn tº º • 193
• age º
Kali, country west of the, conquered ... & © tº ... . 194
Kalunga, the siege of, ... • * * * * * * & © º ... 188
Kamaon subdued, * c & e & Cº. 6 * * tº tº tº 193
Kamran, the ruler of Herat, & O tº * @ º tº º º ... 240
Karack, British force sent to,... e & © tº e & ... 24!
Rareem Khan, a Pindaree chief, 196 ; surrender of, ... 215
Kars, Defence of, mentiomed,... ... ... ... 24l
Keane, Sir John, commands the army of the Indus, 242 ; , ,
takes Ghazni, 243; and Cabul, e - ºr • * * ... 243
Kelly, Col., takes Hariharpur, G s s e tº ºt tº ſº tº l95
Kemendine taken, 227 ; the Burmese attack, ... ... 230
Khilji Dynasty, the, ... . ... º tº º ... . . . . . 16
|Khurd Cabul, the pass of, cleared by Sir R. Sale, 245 ;
Force from, reaches Cabul, ... • * * , a s e • a s. 246
Khyber Pass, forced by General Pollock,... ... . ... 250
Kirkee, the battle of, ... tº º º ... ... c tº gº 204
Kishna, the river, ... . ... . ... ... ... ... 3
Knox's, Capt., march from Moorshedabad to Patna, 82 ;
T)efeats the Emperor's army, e e º " tº e & ... , 83
Rota, the Rajah of, refuses admittance to Col. Monson, ... 166
Kshatriyas, the, ... * * * iº e º • . . . * * * ... 5
Kumaon, the conquest of, ... © tº e tº ſº º ge º a 193
Krishna, a prince of Guzerat, ... tº º º e is e ... 9
Kurrachee, the port of, ... ... © & 8 gº & ºn ... .24?
I N D E x. - 309
Page.
Kussoor, negotiations at, ... tº g ∈ tº ſº º tº ſº º ... 272
Kutb-ud-dien, the reign of, ... • * > . * * * e ſº º | 6
Kyloo, disaster at,... ... ... ... . ... ... 229
Labourdonnais takes Madras, ... tº º º tº º º e e & 4.8
Lahar, capture of.... tº ſº º tº ºn tº tº C tº * Q & ... 109
Lahore, near the southern frontier of Russia, 240; anarchy
at, 265 ; English advance to, 272 ; treaty at, 272 ;
English remain at, 272 ; intrigues at, e s º ... 276
Lake, General, commands an army against Scindia, 154 ;
takes Alighur, 157 ; gains the battles of Delhi, 158 ;
and Laswaree, 158; advances against Holkar, 164 ; re-
tires to Cawnpore, 165; reassembles his army, 167
pursues Holkar, and defeats him, 168 ; besieges
Deeg, 170; and Bhurtpore, 171 ; pursues Holkar, 173;
enters into treaty with him, 174 ; remonstrates against
the peace policy, ... gº º º .
Lally, Count de, arrives from France, 78; his character, 7.3;
captures Fort St. David, 73 ; plunders Tanjore, 74 ;
lays siege to Madras, 74 ; is defeated at Wandewash,
75 ; and at Pondicherry, 76 ; his return to France, 77 ;
and trial and death, ... e tº & a 3 & tº gº tº ... 77
Lambert, Commodore, is sent on a mission to Rangoon, 281
Laswaree, the battle of, tº º º & e ºs e sº tº ... , 158
Lawrence, Major, attacks the French at Trichinopoly, 55 ;
repulsed at Gingee, 56 ; his victory at Bahoor, 56; de-
fends Fort St. George, ... * & & © º º ... ... 74
Leslie, Colonel, loiters on his march from Bengal to Poona, 108
Liffey, the, silences the batteries at Rangoon, ... e gº & 226
Lines, the Travancore, ... . ... tº º º tº gº tº ... I 33
Littler, Sir J., commands a division at Ferozeshah, ... 262
Lloyd, General, commands against the Sonthals, ... ... 287
Loodiana, menaced by the Sikhs, 270 ; and relieved by
Sir H. Smith, e s e e s e w e gº tº e ... 270
Lucan, Lieut., destruction of, and his irregular cavalry, ... 165
Lucknow, taken, tº & wº tº ſº º * tº it gº º gº tº G & 90
Lushington, Major, attacks the Pindarees, Q & As ... 198
175
Macdowall, General, at the head of a faction at Madras, 183
Machery, the Rajah of, arrangements with, ... tº tº 175
3 10 - 1 s p < x.
- Page.
Macnaghten, Sir William, diplomatic agent at Shah Sujah's
Court, 243 ; receives the surrender of Dost Mahomed,
245 ; negotiates with Akber Khan, 247; his murder,... 248
Madras, origin of, 44; the siege of, 48, 74 ; Tippoo’s
foray at, 97 ; extreme danger of, lll ; mutiny at,... 182.
Madura the capital of Pandya, 10; an English force sent .
to, e & & tº º º . . . ... . ... ... ... 72
Magada, kingdom of,... tº ºr a º e gº º & tº º ſº 9
Mahadeo Hills, Appa Sahib flees to, • * e i e º 'º ... 222
Maharajpore, the battle of, gº º º tº cº º tº 26 L
Mahé, a French settlement on the Western Coast, ... 45
Mahidpore, the battle of, tº e º 213
Mahmud of Ghazni invades India, 14 ; his last expedition,
14 ; besieges Somnat, 14 ; his stay in Guzerat, and re-
turn to Ghazni,... . . . . gº tº sº ... 15
Mahmud, dethrones his brother, and is dethroned himself, 240
Mahomed Ali, son of Anwar-ud-dien, is assisted by the
English, 50 ; flees to Trichinopoly, 50 ; is there besieg-
ed, 51 ; is generally owned Nabob of the Carnatic, 54 ;
is supported by the English, 72 ; ally of English against
Hyder, 95 ; unsatisfactory conduct of, 140; fresh treaty
with, 140 ; his death, * c > * {} º e º is
Mahomed Ghori, the reign of, gº tº º * e tº dº
Mahomed Toghlak, the reign of, 16 ; his mad acts and -
capricious conduct, ... tº 9 & tº º is s & ſº ... 16, 17
Mahrattas, the rise of, 30, 34 ; allied with the English
against Hyder, 95 ; war with, 106 ; attack the Nizam,
142 ; second war with, 155 ; are defeated at Assaye,
156 ; at Delhi, 158 ; at Laswaree, 159 ; and Argaum,
160 : renewal of war with, 164 ; under Holkar, harass
Colonel Monson, 166 ; besiege Delhi, 167; are defeated
at Furruckabad, 168; and Deeg, 168; peace with, 174;
renewal of war with, 204 ; are defeated at Kirkee, 204 ;
at Nagpore, 209, 210 ; at Jubbulpore, 210; at Mahid-
pore, 213 ; and Corregaum, 216 ; peace with, 223 ;
war with, 260 ; are defeated at Maharajpore, 262 ; and *.
Punniar, ... dº tº º tº a tº º tº º º tº g a ... 262
Makwanpur, the battle of, ... tº º ºs º C & Q & © 195
Malay Peninsula, Malacca in, captured by the Portuguese, 41
142
I 5
I N D E x. 3] 1
- ! Page.
Malcolm, Sir J., on the peace policy, 175 ; commands a
division at Mahidpore, 214 ; receives the Peishwa's sur-
render, ... tº º º gº º tº tº gº º tº $ tº gº º º ... 218
Malacca, capture of, by the Portuguese, tº tº e ... 41
Maloun, attack on the heights of, 192 ; surrender of, ... 198
TMalvelly, Tippoo defeated at, ... © tº C , is e e s & Cº 145
Malwa, Vikramarka’s kingdom, 10 ; is subdued, 170 ; Sir
David Ochterlony, Resident in, ... tº e º * † tº ... 235
Mama Sahib appointed Regent at Gwalior, 259 ; his dis-
missal, g & ºr & ſº º tº gº º tº tº º tº v Q tº e G 259
Mangalore, gallant defence of 123 ; treaty of, ... ... 125
Manipore, arrangements regarding, ... gº tº º ... 235
Marley, Genl., commands a division in the Goorkha war, ... 188
Martaban taken, 229, e is tº gº º ... 282
Masulipatam, siege and capture of, 77 ; given to the Eng-
lish, 77 ; mutiny at, 183 ; desolated by the Pindarees, 197
Mathews, Geml., sent to command on the Western Coast,
122; takes Bedmore, 123 ; his fatality, 123 ; is defeat-
ed and imprisoned, tº º tº ſº ºn 2 tº gº tº dº tº º ... 123
Medows, Geml., commands against Tippoo, ... © º ºs 134
Meeanee, the battle of, ... tº g & e Q & & ſº ge ... 256
Meeran murders Suraja Dowlah, 70; opposes Shah Alum,
82 ; his death, º gº tº g º, º a tº g {} e gº º
Meer Cossim relieves Meer Jaffier from difficulties, 83 ; is
made Nabob of Bengal, 84 ; his preparations for war,
85 ; his treatment of Ramnarrain, 86; engages in war
with the English, 87 ; is beaten at Geriah, 87 ; com-
mits the massacre of Patna, 88 ; flees to Oude, 89 ; and
is beaten by Major Munro,... tº ſº º • ſº tº ſº e º 89
Meer Jaffier conspires against Suraja Dowlah, 64; his
vacillating conduct, 66 ; is made Nabob, 68; his treaty
with the English, 69 ; plots against the English, 78;
financial difficulties, 83; is deposed, 84; is again restored, 87
Melloon taken, ... • * * tº e ſº gº tº gº º gº tº ... 234
83
Menu, code of,... tº a ſº tº ſº ſº. * ſº dº * > * * * * 5
Mergui taken, tº º & dº º º tº g tº e s & tº tº e ... 229
Mewar, Rajah of, attacks Baber, ... C. º C ... . ... 20
Midnapore given to the English, & e & tº e 84
Miles, Col., subdues the Tenasserim Provinces, ... ... 229
312 - 1 s p = x.
Page
Minto, Lord, becomes Governor General, 180 ; abandons
the peace policy, 18 l; sends embassies to foreign courts,
181 ; visits Madras, 184 ; takes Java, Bourbon and the
Isle of France, 184 ; returns to England, ... tº tº ºl 185
Mirzapha Jung lays claim to the throne at Hyderabad, 50 ; .
is killed in battle, © º º is e º s & e ... 50
Mohabat Khan rebels against and imprisons Jehangir, 26
Moira, Lord-See Hastings, Marquis of.
Mokundra Pass, Col. Monson’s, retreat to the, 166
Monghir, Meer Cossim’s capital, 85 ; is taken, ... ... 88
Monson, Col., one of the first Supreme Councillors, 103 ;
opposes Warren Hastings, 103, 104 ; his death, ... 105
Monson, Col., pursues Holkar, 164 ; his advance, 165;
his disastrous retreat, 166; commands at the battle of
Deeg, ... ... tº º º g c & • * * tº tº e ... 169
Moodajee Bhoosla.-See Appa Sahib.
Moodkee, the battle of, tº gº º is ſº ſº * c & ... 266
Moolraj, treachery of, 275 ; is deposed, 275 ; revolts, 276 :
is defeated by Mr. Edwards, 276; is besieged at Moul-
tan, 277 ; surrenders, 2 iſ ; and imprisoned for life, 280
Moorshedabad, Installation of Meer Jaffier at, 68 ; Mutiny
at, 83 ; deposition of Meer Jaffier at, 84 ; Meer Cossim
abandons, tº º gº tº dº º gº & © tº tº º * & © ſº 85
Morad, a son of Shah Jehan, Character, 27; joins Aurung-
zib in rebellion, 28 ; defeats Dara, 28 ; is imprisoned, 29
Morari Row, a Mahratta chief, assists Clive, e & gº ... 53
Mornington, Lord—See Wellesley, Marquis.
Moultan, insurrection at, 277 ; siege and fall of, 279
Mulhar Row Holkar—See Holkar. -
Mundesore, treaty of, * a s a tº & 3 tº gº tº ... 214
Munro, Major, commands the army in the north, 89 ; sub-
dues an alarming mutiny, 89 ; defeats Suja Dowlah, 89,
90 ; commands the army on Hyder's invasion, 112 ; his
retreat, 114 ; takes Negapatam, ... tº gº ºn • Q @ l 19
Munro, Colonel, upholds the Ryotwary system of Revenue, 141
Munro, Colonel J., writes the Tent Contract Report, 182 ;
is arrested, and released,... e Q a e º s ... ... 183
Murray, Colonel, advances toward Oojein, 164 ; retreats,
165 ; advances again and is successful, ... 170
1 N p = x. 313
- Page.
Mysore, Rajah of, assists Mahomed Ali, 55 ; claims Trichi-
nopóly, 72 ; is seized by Hyder Ali, 94; invasion of, 95,
122, 135, 145 ; Rajah restored to the throne of, 148
Nadir Shah Invasion of, tº gº tº • . . . . . . e tº 4 ,
Nagpore, capital of the Mahratta commander-in-chief, 34 ;
affairs at, 205 ; Appa Sahib made Regent at, 206 ; des-
cription of, 207; attack on the English at, 207; the bat-
tle of, 209; the siege and surrender of, 210 ; renewal of
33
at, 210 ; new Rajan made, 223; annexation of, ... 286
Nalagerh, siege and abandonment of, ... s p * ... 191
Nalapani, siege of, ... gº tº º * º * † tº gº º e 188
Nanak, the Sikh teacher, ... gº tº tº e & ... 265
Napier, Sir C., commands in Scinde, 254 : gains the bat-
tle of Meeanee, 256 ; and of Hyderabad, 257; appoint-
ed Commissioner in Scinde, 258; appointed Commander-
- in-chief, º gº º * @ & * g e & ſº e # tº ſº g is tº 280
Napoleon in communication with Tippoo,... gº tº e ... 144
Nassuck, Trimbakji caught at, ... sº º º & Cº º 2 l
Nazir Jung, claimant of the throne at Hyderabad, ... 50
Negapatam, a Dutch settlement in India, 42 ; capture of, 119
Neilgherries, the, tº e º 8
Nellore, English factory at Dugarajapatam in the district
of, 44; unsuccessful attack on, ... º gº º g is tº 72
Nepaulese, disputes with the, ... © tº te tº º G ... 184
invasion of,... & © Tº tº e C º
Nerbudda, the river, * @ tº e is e e tº º tº º º As º º
Nizam-ool-Mulk, becomes independent, 34 ; contest about
the title of, 46 ; arrangements made with the, 151 ;
gives up the Ceded Districts, 15 l ; cedes Berar, ... 286
Nizam Ali, an ally of the English, 94; invades Mysore,
95 ; his treachery, and defection, 95 ; defeated at Trino-
mallee, 96 ; rejoins the English, 97 ; makes war against
Nepaul, invasion of, 187, 188; description of, 188; secon
g ºt ... . | 98
Tippoo, ... - - , , - - - * * * vº º ſº w is ... 144
Norford, Capt., his gallant behavion" at Deeg, tº ſº º 169
Northern Circars, the, 3; operations in, 76, 77; given to
the English, except Guntoor, ... ... 86
Nott, Genl., occupies Candahar, 249 ; advances to Cabui, 251
3+4 $ 1 N D B x.
• Page.
Nuncomar, Rajah, accuses Warren Hastings, 104; his trial …
and execution, ... tº º º • * * tº gº º ... 105
Nundidroog taken, 136 ; mutiny at, ... . . . . . ... 180
Nur Jehan, the beautiful and ambitious Empress of Jehan-
gir, tº e ºs • * * * * . . ... gº a 3 tº G tº •º º º • * * . 26
ºf
Ochterlony, Col., gallantly defends Delhi, I67 ; commands 2.
a division in the Gookha campaign, 187; his successes,
190, 191 ; attacks Maloun, 192 ; and captures it, 193 ;
commands during the second campaign, 194; turns the
Chiria-ghati Pass, 194; gains the battle of Makwanpur,
195 ; is the Resident at Delhi, 235; espouses the cause
of the young Rajah of Bhurtpore, 236 ; and resigns, ... 236
Omdut-ul-Omra, becomes Nabob of the Carnatic, 142 ; his
death, e tº º * * * T '• s is º ºs e s e > < e º 'º ... 15 i.
Omichund, nearly defeats the plot against Suraja Dowlah,
65, his avarice, 65 ; is outwitted by Clive, 65, 69 ; his
melancholy death, e s e ... • . . © C tº ... 69
Oojein, the city of Vikramarka’s capital, 10 ; Col. Murray
sent against, 164; is taken, ... • . . . . . . tº º º
Orissa, under the Governmeut of Aliverdy Khan, 60; given
to Meer Jaffier, 68; passes into possession of the English, 91
170
Ormuz, capture of, by the Portuguese, • e o e a e 41
Oude, 8 ; becomes independent, 34 ; Rohillas driven from,
103 ; arrangements with the Nabob of, 129; affair of the
Begums of, 130; disputed succession at, 143; treaty
with the Nabob of, 153; condition of, 287 ; religious
war in, 287; annexation of.... ... 288
Outram, Major, is attacked by the Ameers of Scinde, 256 ;
*
made a K. C. B., and appointed Chief Commissioner
of Oude, gº º ºs * @ & tº ºr & © C ... .289
Pagahm, the battle of, • . . tº tº º • e • ... 234
Palghaut, advance to, 121 ; capture of, ... ... 124
Pandus, the, e dº º tº º e tº º tº tº ſº º e º º ... 9
Pandya, kingdom of, ... dº ſº dº & O ſº tº e & © tº º 10
Paniani, Tippoo defeated at, tº ſº tº tº ſº dº ...- ... 121
Paniput, the first battle of, ... • . . . . . . º º º 18
Parliament, the British, legislates for India, 102, ... 131
\
I N D E x.
315
- Page.
Patna, sieges of, 78, 82, 87 ; the massacre of, 88; battle
near, 83, ... ... gº tº gº ... ... tº it tº ... 89
Patterson’s, Lieut., gallant conduct at Corregaum, ... 218
Pearse’s, Col., admirable march from Bengal to Madras, 118
Pegu, gallant defence of the town of, ... • * * ... 283
Pegu, the conquest and annexation of, tº dº tº * tº gº 283
Peishwa, or prime minister of the Mahrattas, office of, 34 ;
disputes about, 105 ; is abolished, - dº º ºs ... 219
Peishwa, treachery of Baji Row, the, 196, 201 ; is restor-
ed to throne, 154; his continuance of Trimbakji, 201 ;
disputes with the Guicowar, 201 ; is overawed
by the Resident, 203 ; signs a new treaty, 203 ; con-
tinues his intrigues, 204; attacks the Residency, 204;
is defeated at Kirkee, 204 ; flees from Poona, 205 ; his
flight, 216 ; surrenders, 219 ; receives a pension, w ... 219
Pennar, the river, tº ºn tº © e ºl ... ... 3
Perron, M., deserts Scindia’s service, & C tº * * * * > ... 157
Persia, Humayun flees to, 22 ; embassy to the Shah of,
182 ; Russian counsels in, . . . . . . . . 240
Persians invade India, 12, 33; besiege Herat, . 24 l
Persian Gulf, Ormuz in the, captured by the Portuguese,
41 ; an English force sent to, e Լ w e f ... 241
Petersburgh, St., the Russian capital, far from southern
frontier of Tłussia, * * * tº tº º tº dº & dº º is ... 240
Pigot's, Mr, gallant defence of Fort St. George, † 74
Pindarees, the, 185 ; 187; 188; 197; make a foray in the -
Company’s territories, 196 ; are attacked, 198; and
extirpated, ... • * * gº tº e tº ºn tº - tº a ºn & ºt 223
Pittapore, battle near, tº e ſº gº & & tº º o 77
Pitt’s, Mr., East India Bill, ... º gº tº tº e tº | 3 ||
Plassey, the battle of, ... ... . . . . . . . . ... 67
Pollilore, actions at, 113, tº g ºf © e º gº & 2 tº º 118
Pollock, General, at Peshawur, 249 ; relieves Sir R. Sale at
Jellalabad, 250 ; defeats the Affghans, and advances to
Cabul, . . tº tº tº ſº, wº & © & g & tº ... ... 251
Pondicherry, the French capital in India, 45, 47 ; siege of,
48 : and capture of, ... ... 76
Poona, the capital of the Peisiwa, 84; French officers at,
107; advance to, and retreat from, 107; saved by Ge-
neral Wellesley, 154; treachery of the Peishwa at, 201 ;
316 I N D Ex.
- Page.
description of, 204; attack on the English at, 204 ;
battle near, 204, 216 ; is taken, tº a tº e is e e & Cº.
Poornia, the Naib of, assists the Emperor, 83 ; is defeated
by the English, tº ºn tº tº ſº e & -
Poorundher, the treaty of, ... w is e ... 106
Popham, Captain, takes Lahar and Gwalior, ... tº 0 tº 109
Porto Novo plundered by Hyder, 112 ; the battle of, ... 115
Portuguese, the, tº o ºs © tº tº o e tº tº gº tº ... 38
Porus opposes Alexander, ... & © a * Q & ... *... 13
Pottinger’s, Lieut., gallant conduct at Herat, ... tº º º 24l
Prome, advance to, & © º e ... ... 232
Punjab, the geographical position of, 2 ; Alexander invades,
13; forms a part of Camran's dominions, 21 ; be-
comes independent, 34 ; Holkar flees to, 174 ; Appa
Sahib flees to, 222 ; affairs in, 265 ; first war in, 266 ;
conquest of, 273 ; second war in, 276 ; conquest and
annexation of, • . . º º e © e a • . . • * * .
Pulicat, one of the Dutch possessions in India, 42 ; De-
tachment marches by, 117; capture of, & G → ... 119
Punderpore, Gangudher Shastri murdered at, ... ... 201, 202
Punniar, the battle of, gº º º • & © tº º ºr e tº e ... 262
Purwan, the battle of, ... g gº º º e Q tº e G & e e 244
280
Ragoba claims the office of Peishwa, 106 ; is supported by
the English, 107 ; surrender, * 9 º' e e e gº tº a
Rajah Sahib besieges Arcot, 53 ; is defeated by Clive, 54, 55
Rajmahal, insurrection in, e ſº * º º º e e ºn * - tº 286
Rajputs, the, 19 ; are persecuted by Aurangzib, ... ... 32
Rama, ... © e <> * G tº tº e ſº tº º ſº © tº tº tº e e 8
Ramgerh taken, ... © tº º & e Q tº º º & O & ... 191
Ramnarrain, defends Patna, 78; is defeated by the Em-
peror, 82 ; ill-treated and murdered by Meer Cossim, 86
Ramnuggur, the action at, ... e & * @ º • * * ... 278
Rangoon, capture of, 226; position of the English at, 227;
Bandoola’s attack on, repulsed, 230 ; is set on fire,
281 ; retreat of Burmese from, 231 ; occurrences at,
281 ; second capture of, ... e Q & gº tº e e tº 6 282
Ratangerh, near Maloum, occupied by the English, ... 191
Read, Col., initiates the ryotwary system of revenue, ... 141
Regulating Act, ... * @ º e tº G * @ 9 & ſº tº ... 102
1 N D F x. . . . 317
Page.
Revenue systems, ... • * > tº tº tº 140
Rohillas expelled from Cude, & & I 03
Runjeet Sing, contracts an alliance with the English, 242
his death, * - ſº • . . . . . . e & © g º º 265
Russian invasion, fears of, 181, 239; intrigues, ... ... 24l
Ryotwary system, ... & G e • e ∈ º gº º e - a 14].
Saadut Ali made Nabob of Oude, ... * * * ... . . ... 143
Sadras, capture of, e © & e • & © e tº º e G & 119
Salabut Jung is made Nizam, 50 ; is dethroned by his
brother, Nizam Ali, tº e de © º & & G e & O & ... 94
Sabbye, treaty of, • * * tº 9 º' tº Q & & ſº º * * * 110
Sale, Sir Robert, proceeds against Dost Mahomed, 244 ;
forces his way to Jellalabad, 245, 246 ; his gallant de-
fence of Jellalabad, 249, 250 ; meets the rescued pri-
soners, 252 ; his death at Moodkee, ... * 9 º' ..., 267
Salivahana, ... e tº e tº º ºs tº e & º o te & © & ll
Salsette, disputes about, 105 ; is given to the English, ... 106
Sandracottus, king of Magada, 9, º l3
Sanga, the Rajah of Mewar, opposes Baber, “. "... 20
Sattara, the Rajah of, restored, º e o
Scinde, geographical position of, 2 ; Alexander the Great
passes through, 13 ; English army passes through, 242 ;
the Ameers of, 254; disturbances in, 255; war in, 256;
annexation of, - - º º º e > tº e º ... 258
Scindia, a powerful Mahratta chief, makes war on Holkar,
154; war with, 155 ; is defeated at Assaye, 156; Delhi,
158 ; and Laswaree, 159; truce with, 160 ; is defeated
at Argaum, 160; peace with, 161 ; assists Holkar, 173;
peace with, 174 ; intrigues against the English, 196 ;
is overawed by the English in the Mahratta war, 213 ;
alliance with the English, 213 ; his underhand dealing,
222 ; his death, ... tº º gº © o ºs ºf o º © tº ſº. 259
Secunderabad, mutinous proceedings at, 180, 184; French
officers at, disarmed, ... º, a e tº G tº tº gº ºn ... 144
Seedasere, Tippoo defeated at,... © º ºs 9 @ e & O tº 145
Seetaduldee Hills, gallant defence of the, ... " ... ... 207
Seleucus, one of Alexander’s successors, 9, ... & e e 13
Selim Prince—See Jehangir. -
28
3.18 ºr N D F X.
Page.
Sepoy corps, formation of, ... . ... tº e & tº € $ ... 49
Seringapatam, Lord Cornwallis's advance to, 135 ; retreat
from, 135 ; first siege of, 137 ; last siege of, 146; kept
by the English, 148 ; description of, 148 ; , mutiny at, 183
Seringham, the French besieged at, ... tº º sº. ... , 56
Seroor, party sent from, to Poona, 216 ; Staunton's trium-
phant return to, tº C tº gº tº • . . . . . ... 218
Shah Alum invades Bengal, 77, 81; becomes Emperor, 81;
is defeated by Col. Calliaud, 82, 83 ; and by Major Car-
mac, 84 ; makes war on the English, 89 ; his defeat and
surrender, 89 ; gives a grant of Sovereignty to the Eng-
lish, 91 ; released from the Mahrattas, tº º tº & & 158
Shah Jehan accedes to the throne of Delh, 26 ; his danger-
ous illness, 27 ; rebellion of his sons, 27 ; is imprisoned w
by Aurangzib, 29 ; his death, ... & º dº tº dº ſº ... 30
Shah Mahomed, an Ameer of Scinde, defeated, tº a º 258
Shah Sujah is dethroned and exiled, 240; Lord Auckland es-
pouses his cause, 242 ; is reinstated, 242 ; returns to
Cabul, 243 ; Affghan chiefs revolt against, 245 ; is mur-
dered,... ... jo tº e gº dº º * * * tº dº ºn ... 25%.
Shakespear, Sir Richmond, meets the English prisoners in
Cabul, gº º ſº º ºg º – ºf 25]
Shapooree, disputes about, ... tº º ºn tº º tº • * > ... 225
Shelton, General, assumes the command at Cabul ... 247
Shere Mahomed, an Ameer of Scinde, defeated, ... ... 258
Shere Sing sent to Moultan, 277; his defection, 277 ; is de-
feated at Gujerat, ... tº e ſº & 2 º tº º º s & wº 280
Shir Shah dethrones Humayun, 21 ; his short, but useful
reign, 22, ... tº dº ſº - ... 35
Sholingur, the battle of, tº gº a tº a º gº g tº w º ºr 118
Shore, Sir John, becomes Governor General, 141; his peace
policy, 141 ; his arrangement at Oude, ... . ... ... 143
Shuja, a son of Shah Jehan, character of, 27; his rebellion
and defeat, 27; is defeated by Aurangzib, 29; is treacher-
ously betrayed and put to death, ... ... º, ſº dº - 29
Sikhs, rise of the, 34; refuse assistance to Holkar, 174 ;
invade British India, 265, 266 ; are defeated at Mood-
kee, 267 ; Ferozeshah, 267; Aliwal, 270 ; and Sobraon,
271 ; conquest of, 273 ; second war with, 276 ; are de-
j N. D. E. x. 3.19
Page.
feated at Cillianwalla, 279 ; and Gujerat, 280 ; are en-
tirely subdued, ... & º & º º tº G & ... . ... 280
Sikri, the battle of, ... º º º e < * 20
Silistria, the defence of, mentioned, se º º © tº e . 24].
Sirdar Kham Sing appointed governor of Moultan, .. 275
* -- T 6
Slave Kings, the, ... gº º gº tº e tº º º vº º tº tº * e
Smith, Col., commands the army against Hyder, 95 ;
his retreat, 95 ; defeats Hyder at Changumma, 95 ; at
Trinomallee, 96; and Amboor, 98; invades Mysore, 99 ;
is superseded, 99 ; resumes command, gº tº gº e tº º
Smith, General Lionel, commands a division cf the Deckan
army, 204 ; advances to reinforce the troops at Poona,
205 ; pursues the Peishwa, ... * > * > & © tº tº º ſt
Smith, Sir H., gains the battle of Aliwal,... tº º ºt tº º
Sobraon, the battle of,... º ºg e tº a º tº º tº dº tº
Solimam, Dara's son, defeats Shuja, tº º ſº & & &
Somnat besieged, tº º º tº º º gº tº gº © 0 tº
Sonthal insurrection, the, tº ºn tº tº º º as tº g . . .
Soomba Wongee, the Burmese commander, is defeated near
Rangoon, ... * * * tº tº tº gº tº dº tº ſº º • * *
Sophia, the crew of, captured by Burmese, © º ge tº 9 º'
Spice Islands, the Dutch commerce with the, ...
Staunton’s, Captain, victory at Corregaum, 216 ; trium-
phant return to Seroor,... tº g tº tº º tº g º º sº gº sº.
Stevenson, Col., commands the Nizam's force against
Scindia, tº gº tº tº is tº & e Lº & ſº tº tº e e gº tº º
Stuart’s, General, inaction, 121 ; besieges Cuddalore,
Stuart, General, defeats Tippoo at Seedasere, 145 ; joins
the main army, tº a º g º º tº ºf vº
Suddoosam, the battle of, ...
Sudras, the, ... § 0.
Suja Dowla, Nabob of Oude, invades Bengal, 77, 81 ; is
made Grand Vizier of the Empire, 82; makes war on the
English, 89 ; is defeated, 89, 90 ; surrenders, 90 ; is
assisted by Warren Hastings in expelling the Rohillas,
103 ; his death,... ge & s * @ e tº gº º ... ..
Sumroo, commands Meer Cossin’s army, 87 ; perpetrates
the massacre of Patna, • . . * * * gº & © ſº tº s
Surajah Dowlah, accession and character of, 60 ; attacks
Calcutta, 61 ; his indifference to the horrors of the
100
. 104.
88
320 - I N D E X:
. . Page.
Black Hole, 62 ; is defeated by Clive, 63; his inconsis-
tent conduct, 64; the plots against him, 64, 65 ; is
defeated at Plassey, 67 ; his flight, capture, and
murder,... • e a T is a • tº e e gº tº ºt tº tº º ... 70
Surajgerh, attack on, a fort near Maloun, ... tº gº tº T.92.
Surat, French attempt to found a settlement at, 45 ; Col.,
Goddard’s admirable march to, ... we º ºs tº e º ... 108
Sutlej, the limit of Alexander's conquest, 13; the Sikhs
cross the, 266 ; are driven across, 269 ; recross, 269 ;
are finally driven across, * Q º 272
Suttee, rendered penal, & º º s & A tº ſº º ... 239
Sylhet, attack by the Burmese on, 225
Syriam, capture of, . 229
Talmere, the capture of, 220 ; the Killadar of, executed, 22}
Tamerlane, invasion of, 16 ; Nadir Shah’s incursion similar
to, ... ... dº º & gº tº dº * @ Q gº tº e ... 33
Tanjore, petty war in, 48 ; invaded by Lally, 74 ; invaded
by Hyder, © tº º tº e de gº & © s & Cº. ... - 115
Tanna, Trimbakji’s escape from, tº e & * tº ſº . 219
Tapti, the river, 3 ; Fort Talmere on the, captured, 220
Tavoy, capture of, & © e tº ſº tº ... 229
Tegnapatam, Fort St. David built at, 44
Tellicherry gallantly defended, ... * & © tº ſº ºn ... 121
Tenasserim Provinces subdued, 229 , ceded to the English, 285
Tent Contract, the, ... tº º º dº º _* g º ... ... 182
Tegeen, Affghans defeated at, ... . ... e tº e tº gº & 25l.
Thekia Wongee, the Burmese commander, defeated, . 228
Thiagur taken, 77 ; is taken by Hyder, tº º e tº & ll 5
Timnevelly, a portion of the kingdom of Pandya, 10 ; an
English detachment sent to, ... tº º º tº gº º ... 72
Timur, the invasion of, sº 17
Tippoo, his foray to Madras, 97; is present at Col. Baillie’s
defeat, 113 ; at Col. Brathwaite’s, 120 ; goes to the
Western Coast, 121 ; accedes to the throne, 122 ; re-
turns to the Western Coast, 123 ; takes Bedmore, 123 ;
besieges Mangalore, 123 ; peace with, 125 ; prepares
for war, 132 ; his savage warfare on the Western Coast,
132 ; his attack on the Travancore Lines, 133 ; invades
Travancore, 134; engages in war with the English, 134;
iI N D E X.
32].
Page.
his fears for Seringapatam, 135 ; is besieged in Seringa-
patam, 136 ; sues for peace, 137 ; prepares for his last
war, 144 ; is defeated, 145 ; is besieged in Seringapa-
tam, 146; his death, 147; his sons at Vellore, ... 179
Toghlak, the House of, ... 16
Tonk Rampura taken, ... tº 3 tº © tº dº tº º sº ... 164
Toolsye Bhye, one of Jeswunt Row Holkar's concubines, is
in favour of the English alliance, 213 ; murder of, ... 213
Travancore, Tippoo’s attack on, 132 ; his invasion of, ... 134
Trichinopoly besieged by the French, 51 ; relieved by the
English, 55, 56 ; taken possession of by the English,
56 ; is claimed by the Rajah of Mysore, 72 ; besieged
by the French, and relieved by Capt. Calliaud, 72
Trimbakji Dainglia, his elevation and intrigues, 201 ; mur-
ders the Guicowar’s ambassador, 202 ; is imprisoned,
202; escapes, 202 ; and continues his intrigues, 202 ;
reward offered for his apprehension, 203 ; is caught a
second time and imprisoned, ... * - © gº o G ... 219
Trinomalee, the battle of, tº s e 96
Tripartite Treaty, the, . 242
Upton, Col., sent to negotiate with the Mahrattas, 106
Valiant, General, takes the village of Maharajpore, ... 262
Vansittart, Mr., becomes Governor of Bengal, 84 ; de-
thrones Meer Jaffier, and makes Meer Cossim Nabob,
84 ; abandons Ramnarrain to Meer Cossim, ... 86
Wasco de Gama’s first voyage to India, 38 ; lands at Cali-
cut, 39 ; proceeds to India a second time, 40
Weishyas, the, ... © º º tº º º tº gº & ... 5
Wellore is besieged by Hyder, 114 ; relieved by Sir E.
Coote, 119 ; army assembled at, 144 ; the mutiny at,... 177
Venice enriched by Indian commerce,... g is e o º 37
Vikramarka, king of Malwa, 10 ; said to have been con-
quered by Salivahama, ... dº ſº tº * * * * @ & e & g
Windhya mountains, * tº º tº gº © tº e tº tº Gº &
Vizier Ali succeeds to the throne of Oude, and is deposed,
143 ; creates a disturbance at Benares, 152 ; and mur-
ders the Resident, tº tº º tº tº s • * * • . . .
& 9 º'
152
322, * I N D E x.
- Page.
Wallace, Col., takes Chandore and Jaulnah, ... * * * 170
Wallajabad, mutinous proceedings at, ... ... ... 180
Wandewash is taken by Coote, 75 ; relief of, 75 ; the
battle of, 75 ; brave defence of, 114 ; is relieved by
Coote, ... ... ... ... ... ... 114, 119
Warren Hastings—See Hastings.
Watson, Admiral, commands the fleet sent to Calcutta, 63;
refuses to sign the papers for deceiving Omichund, ... 65.
Watts, Mr., the English resident at Moorshedabad, ... 64, 65
Wellesley, Col., commands the Nizam’s troops against
Tippoo, 144 ; takes charge of Seringapatam after the
assault, 148; is made Commissioner of Mysore, 148 ;
proceeds against Scindia, 154 ; gains the battles of
Assaye, 156 ; and Argaum, 160; takes Gawilghur, ... lél
Wellesley, Marquis, becomes Governor General, 143 ; his
policy, 143 ; makes war on Tippoo, 144 ; his arrange-
ments with regard to Mysore, 145 ; with the Nizam,
155 ; the Nabob of the Carnatic, 151 ; with regard to
Zemaun Shah’s invasion, 152; with the Nabob of Oude,
153 ; and the Peishwa, 154 ; makes war on Scindia,
155 ; aud on Holkar, gº º e gº
Wellington, the Duke of -See Wellesley, Col. &
Western Ghauts, the, ... de gº º is e ºr tº gº tº ... 3
Whish, Geml., conducts the siege of Moultan, 277 ; takes
Moultan, ... . . . tº ºn tº ... . ... 279
William, Fort, origin of, 45; repaired, 60 ; siege and
capture of, & g a at 9 º' * g sº e is ſº & © tº ... 61
Wood, Col., captures some of Hyder's fortresses, 99 ;
supersedes Col. Smith, ... § º º e is e
Wood, Geml. G., S., commands a division in the Goorkha *
War, ... a tº º * @ 4× tº gº & • **. • * * ... 188
Wylie's, Dr., gallant conduct at Corregaum, ... tº gº tº 2 || 8
J 68
99
Yandabo, peace with the Burmese concluded at, ... ... 235
Zamorin, the ruler of Calicut, 39 ; his contests with the
Portuguese, tº gº e e G tº is tº ... 39, 40, 4}
Zemaun Shah, threatened invasion of,... * * * & & 152
Zemindary system of Revenue, ... . . . . tº º & ... 140
BY THE SAME AUTHO/?.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
I.
A. G E O G R A PHY :
CONTAINING
A CONCISE ACCOUNT
- OF THE
VARIOUS COUNTRIES OF THE EARTH,
WITH A
MORE DETAILED DESCRIPTION OF INDIA.
II.
A HISTORY OF ENGLANT) :
TRINCIPALLY TNTENDED FOR THE
INHABITANTS OF INDIA.
Price Fourteen Annas.
*A*waveveva w evºkzºN.A. º ºxzx * * * ****
3}utilisi)th by the Śchool 3300k $grittg.
DD NOT REMOVE
[]R
MUTILATE [ARD





tº
º tº
ºf # tº " . .
º